《Forsaken Hope》


 1: Prologue - Hope for a new chance

    Clash


    "Ahhhhh--!"


    Yells. Swords clashing outside of my castle. Those sounds are too natural for me... I knew right from the start that my decisions would carry a lot of weight. I knew that a simple order could kill thousands of people, one simple phrase would dictate the fate of people who never even saw my face. They know me, oh yes, they know me. Some fear me, some love me... But at the end of the day, both sides die because of me.


    "Milord, the magic circle is almost done!"


    Says the knight I recruited a few years ago. Winton Bec is his name. I reply with a nod.


    "Milord, I know you are against this, but we have no other choice! You have to survive! Or else all our efforts have been for nothing!"


    "I know! But it doesn''t change the fact that I am running away while you die! Fuuuck!!!"


    I bang the table with my fist. Gosh, where did I go wrong? I knew this would be a tough war, I knew the chances of winning weren''t that great, but we were getting results! During the first years, the war was in our favor, we were going to win at that rate! But then...


    Traitors. Money speaks louder than any ideal it seems. Supplies routes were damaged, soldiers were ambushed... One day they even lured a full legion of 1500 soldiers into a town, and set it on fire... That was the true start of my downfall, they used that chance to break through the defense lines and poured in like ants.


    It''s my damn fault! I should have been more careful with the people I picked up! Is a bag of gold more precious than your brothers and sisters!?!? Is it more precious than what we were fighting for?!?


    "Milord, we made a vow. You will make this world right! You will end their supremacy! You will make a world where everyone is equal! I will die gladly for such a future!"


    Reluctantly, I nod again.


    In few words, the situations is as follows: a few days ago, the enemy surrounded my castle. They outnumber us 5 to 1. We were able to defend the castle since then, but the truth was... Sooner or later, they would break through. It was just a matter of time.


    So, my generals, put a plan in motion: my escape. Initially, I was against it... No... I AM against it. But despite my status, they wouldn''t take no for an answer. Irony in its purest form... The generals with magic ability are in this moment building a magic circle. Supposedly, it is going to teleport me into the future.


    There is an island outside the main continent Crirone. In that island, Qahs Holm, we have some followers that are supposed to be hidden. One of my generals will send a message to them, and they will wait for a few hundreds of years to make another magic circle. I will be summoned there once they do it.


    "You know, Winton, I don''t know which one is scarier, the nobles rage or that circle..."


    "They won''t put a single finger on you milord..."


    "Nice way to dodge my point friend..."


    "Thank you milord."


    That''s right, my war was against the nobles of this damn country. Nobles are people with magic abilities. That''s the only difference between them and a commoner. Centuries ago, they rose to power and ruled over the common people. That would be fine... If they were fair that is...


    Is your daughter beautiful? Don''t be surprised if they take her by force, only to throw her away when they get tired of "their toy". Does your friend have a good plot of land? He better accept the first deal a noble offers him, otherwise he will be charged for some crime and thrown into the hanger hands.


    I''m not saying all of them are like that by the way. Some even joined my ranks, but most of them...


    I am Alddan Dovin, 26 years old. I used to be a noble, but due to some events, I found myself leading a rebellion against them. I am 1.80 meters tall and have a constitution you would expect from a warrior. But despite my physical ability, my greatest weapon is my magic ability.


    Another knight enters the room hurriedly.


    "The circle thingy is complete whitey!"


    "Watch your language Sigris! You are talking to your better!"


    "You both never change do you?"


    I say that with a grin. Both of them are part of my personal unit. On one hand we have Winton, he is a veteran close to his 50s. His knowlodge in battle and discipline are valuable and that''s why I keep him around. Sigris is younger and somewhat like me, he is a magic user. But he lacks discipline and is always joking around. I keep him around because of his fighting ability and mood maker personality. Say what you want, but moral is important in my book.


    "Cut him some slack today Winton. It''s the last we are together after all."


    "Yes milord, but please, we must move. They are almost inside the castle."


    "Let''s hurry then."


    We three make haste to the room where the magic circle is prepared.


    "By the way Sigris, why do you insist on making fun of my hair?"


    "You have to admit it whitey, white is not that common."


    He is right. In this world, the hair color is influenced by the magic ability of the person. Hair colors go from red to violet, like a rainbow. The closer to the red, the more powerfull that person is. So what does white hair means? White hair happens when the magic ability of the person surpasses the red. Just like when all colors are mixed together they make white, a white haired person is as strong as all hair color combined. Those without magic abilities are black haired. By the way, Winton is black haired, while Sigris is green.


    "Besides, I can''t leave you out of the party! I have a nickname for everyone! For example, our friend here new nickname is--"


    "Can it Sigris."


    "Oh c''mon, whitie needs to kno--!"


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings."Shut it Sigris."


    "You can''t force me to shut up! His new nickname i--"


    "I''ll tell about the soup."


    "Shhhh! Shhh! Alright alright!"


    "What soup?"


    "Nothing! Nothing boss! Hehehe!" *gulp*


    Ok, when Sigris calls me boss, he did something. Soup... Soup... Now that I think about it, a few months ago I ate a soup with a strange flavour.


    "Sigris... What was in that soup?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about boss!"


    "Sigris..."


    *gulp* "Sorry boss, you probably... Don''t want to know..."


    "Yeah, I don''t want to puke on the circle."


    I stare at Sigris with serious eyes while he nervously laughs. But deep down, we are all smiling. In fact, I think I just saw Winton with a grin. Yeah... I am going to miss these guys...


    Finally we arrive at the large room. Just in time, I just heard the gate being destroyed.


    Every general is here. Some were nobles, some are bastards, some were just simple soldiers. Doesn''t really matter now... I appreciate their loyalty, but today, they will die while I run away... Crap...


    "Milord! Quickly, you must go into the circle! Our men will not be able to hold them for long!"


    I step into the circle. It''s huge... 10 meters diameter at least full of symbols and forms. I recognize some symbols while others are alien. Can''t be helped, I studied magic to fight, not to teleport.


    One of the generals talks:


    "Milord, if all goes according to plan, you will be summoned in Qahs Holm in a few centuries. But worry not! For you it will be like a few seconds or minutes."


    "According to plan...? I heard you used this magic before, any reason why this might fail?"


    "Forgive me milord, I wish could guarantee your safety, but I never tested to such extremes. I teleported myself minutes and hours into the future. I teleported cats and objects years into the future. But I never teleported something for centuries!"


    "I see..."


    "As you can see, this circle is ridiculous. I and those who helped me never did something so huge and complicated."


    "I see... So, explain me once again how this works and give me the worst case scenario. What happens if Qahs Holm people forget about me?"


    "This circle will store your information in the Spirit Realm. Along with your information, a great quantity of mana will be stored to protect your information from the spirits. As you know milord, spirits consume anything out of the ordinary in their realm. If they consume the mana before anyone summons you... You will die milord..."


    "I see... For some reason the hanger''s axe doesn''t look so bad right now..."


    "Don''t worry milord, it will be painless just like the hanger''s axe."


    I am not afraid of dying, but I hate the idea that I will trust my life on something so dubious. At least someone still has some humor left... Nevermind about Sigris, he is an odd one.


    Another general speaks:


    "We must do it now! The enemy will be here sooner or later! Please milord, trust your own followers on this. The people in Qahs Holm will summon you. I am sure of it!"


    And thus, everyone with magic ability started to concentrate and pour mana into the circle. The circle starts to shine. The shine becomes stronger as mana is poured into it.


    This circle... Is ridiculous... I can see Sigris, who is also helping by pouring mana barely standing up. A green haired magician can set an entire corn field on flame without breaking a sweat. The other generals with ranks above green are also giving their last. An orange haired can freeze an entire town! How much mana does this consume anyway?


    As I am thinking that, everything becomes white and I no longer see my comrades... I guess this is goodbye then...


    This is strange... I feel the ground, but I don''t see anything. Everything is white. I can''t move.


    This... Is... Creepy... I am feeling desperate as my body won''t move at all. I really hope this will only take a few minutes...


    No... I need to distract myself. Alright, what shall I do once I reach Qahs Holm? First things first, I will need to see how many people I will have at my disposal. They probably aren''t that many, so I will need to recruit people in the por-- GHHHH!!!!!!


    AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!


    WHAT THE HELL! THIS PAIN! MY BODY IS BURNING! IS BEING TORN APART! I CAN''T TAKE IT!!!!


    "FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU--!!!!"


    I CAN''T TAKE IT! YOU SAID THIS WOULDN''T HURT!!!! YOU DIDN''T WARN ME ABOUT THIS PAIN!!!!


    As I was about to wish to be dead, the pain disapears.


    What the hell? What was that all about?


    "--my God... It''s an S rank..."


    Huh?


    It''s a voice. S rank?


    My vision starts to clear. I see... Students? What? Qahs Holm is a school?


    "That''s... The first S rank servant I ever seen..."


    Servant? What are you talking about?


    I can now move. I feel numb on my left hand. On the back of my left hand is a strange symbol I never seen. It''s a triangle, with some letters around it like a circle.


    A girl, 18 years old at least, 1.70 tall, red hair, walks up to me, and asks:


    "I ask you my servant, what is your name?"


    I look around... This school is familiar... Tall buildings, made of stone and is somewhat like a castle... Wait... I studied here! It''s Strasnorths Academy!


    What the hell am I doing in a nobles school!?!?!


    "Servant? I asked you a question."


    "You must be fucking kidding me..."


    ******


    Next chapter</a>

 2: A new day

    "Fuuwaaa---!!"


    It''s morning... Wait... Today is the day!!


    I hurriedly jump from the bed and start to prepare myself for today classes.


    My name is Nora Nightingale. A 18 years old Red Magician. Next in line of the family Nightingale.


    "Why do these uniforms need to be so complicated...!"


    I study at Strasnorths Academy. It''s a very old academy for mages, or you could say, nobles. This isn''t your average academy mind you, it''s for the elite. As long as you get good grades or have a high magic potential and wish to learn, you can get into this place.


    "Thank God I trimmed my hair, no need to spend so much time fixing it."


    No, I am not the best student ever, even though my grades are good. In this country Coeburg, if you are born with red hair, your future is basically guaranteed. For each redhead, there are 100 orange haired, for each orange haired, there are 100 blondes, and so on... In other words, redheads are rare.


    "And now my books... And... Oh yeah, better take my necklace with me."


    Generally speaking, a redhead is stronger than all the rest, but that doesn''t mean they are unbeatable. In fact, a well trained orange haired can easily beat up a inexperienced redhead. The only difference between both is the quantity of mana they have.


    I pick up my gold necklace and run towards the door, while the books levitate behind me.


    Usually I don''t run to classes, but today I can''t help it. Today is the day.


    What makes this academy different from the others is that the first years get to summon a servant, a Heroic Servant. In the other academies they also summon servants, but they summon animals or magical beasts. Animal Servants are just like normal animals, but they possess a higher intelligence. Magical Beasts Servants are beasts like dragons or griffons with high strenght and intelligence, some can even speak. But obviously, none of those two can compare to a Heroic Servant.


    I quickly exit the dorms and run to the main buildings, where the classrooms are located.


    Strasnorths Academy is a huge set of facilities. It is a fair amount of kilometers isolated from the capital city, Gane. This academy is a paradise for any mage who wants to learn. It has a huge library with a big collection of books that puts the national library to shame, it has a huge campus, it has greenhouses with the most exotic herbs and also a whole building dedicated to breed small animals for tests and studies. And I only scratched the surface... According to records, this place used to be a castle centuries ago.


    As I walk to the classroom, I see some seniors talking to their servants. I am so envious... I can''t wait!


    I reach the classroom, some of my classmates are already there.


    "Hi everyone!"


    I greet everyone and they reply back. Seems like I am not the only one anxious.


    "Hey Nora! You also can''t wait for the summonings?"


    "Hi Karli! I almost couldn''t sleep yesterday just by thinking about it."


    The person I am talking to is my friend Karli Vaux, 2nd in line of the family Vaux. Like most students in this academy, she is blonde.


    A boy walks into the classroom:


    "Oh hey you two! Today you are early."


    "Ah! Look who''s talking!"


    This boy is Blake Biller, 4th son of the Biller head, orange haired. He has a complex about me, whenever we do something, he always wants to compete. Usually I don''t mind, but sometimes it gets annoying.


    "So, I assume you both also can''t wait for the summonings?"


    "Yup, Nora even said she couldn''t sleep."


    "I didn''t say that!"


    "Hahaha, sorry Nora, but today is my win! I am going to summon the greatest servant ever! I will summon The White King himself!"


    And there he goes again... Why must he turn everything into a competition?


    "Whatever Blake, just make sure he has more sense than you."


    I already have to deal with one Blake, I don''t need another one...


    We chat for a while until the bells ring and the teacher enters the classroom. The teacher name is Lawrence Autin, a redhead like me, in fact, it''s the only redhead besides me in this school.


    "Ok class, I assume we all know what is going to happen today correct? So while the summoning circle is being finished, let''s just go over what we learned about the Heroic Servants before we move into the campus."


    It goes as follows:


    A Heroic Servant is a character from a legend. When enough people know about one legend, or believe in that legend, that legend information is carved into the Spirit Realm. The summoning circle will read that information from some legend and summon one of the main characters, or if one is lucky enough, it will summon the protagonist. Needless to say, in most legends, the protagonist is the strongest one.


    By the way, the process is similar to the other two type of Servants. Although Animal Servants don''t come from legends.


    Unfortunately, this process is completely random. No one discovered how to summon a specific character from a specific legend. But despite that fact, it doesn''t stop most students praying for a specific character.


    When a Servant is being summoned, the circle will display that Servant strenght with a rank, that goes from F to S. Basically F is the weakest, E, D, C, B, A and S is the strongest. This rank applies to all types of Servants. Usually, Animal Servants can have the rank from F to E. Magical Beasts Servants can be from D to B, some can even be A. Heroic Servants can be from C to S. Although a S ranked servant was never summoned, making some wonder why rank S exists.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Servants are powerful and therefore, dangerous. That''s why they are summoned with a Command Seal. With a Command Seal, the Master and the Servant know each other locations. But that''s only the small point, the main point of the Command Seal is the Master can give orders to the Servant, orders that the Servant cannot refuse. Although the Master can give unlimited orders, such behavior isn''t encouraged. Better have a friendly relationship with the Servant, than having him resenting you.


    "And thus, let''s get going shall we? Everyone follow me."


    The teacher finishes his lectures and everyone immediately stands up and we all walk right to behind him. There is a clear atmosphere filled with impatience and anxiety.


    Everyone walks to the campus, and we see another two teachers beside the circle, making sure everything was drawn perfectly. Another classes are also coming.


    The circle was big, 5 meters in diameter. I never saw anything like it. I mean, I read about the circle but I never saw one in real size.


    "Alright everyone! Everyone go over there, away from the circle, and one by one will summon their servant."


    And it was so. Each student walked to the front of the circle and poured mana into it, with the help of both teachers that drawn the circle. When summoning, the circle would emit a light so bright that we couldn''t stare into the circle. Once the light died down, we could see a person in the center of it.


    In the next hour, this place became more and more exotic. There were servants everywhere talking to their respective master. Until now, all of them were either rank C or B. Not a single A until now.


    "Next!"


    "Welp, it''s my turn."


    "Good luck Karli!"


    Only me, Blake and Karli are left.


    Karli nervously walks to the front of the circle and starts the summoning. And in the next few moments, a orange haired woman in her 30s dressed with light armor appeared.


    The teacher said:


    "And it''s another rank B. Miss Vaux, c''mon, ask her name."


    "Ah, yes teacher! I ask you, what is your name?"


    The woman looks around, shows a small seductive grin, and then answers:


    "My name is Liria, you probably know me as the Red Rose Liria."


    Actually... I don''t know her. And it''s not the first case. Some Servants today were also unknown. In such cases, the master needs to study about the Servant and ask him questions. Later, they need to report to the school who their Servant is and from what legend.


    "I''m sorry Liria, I never heard of you. But I hope to know more about you, can you tell me more about your adventures once my friends are done with their summonings?"


    "Ohh, it''s a pity people don''t know about me. But it doesn''t matter my dear, with cute girls like you, I can talk all day."


    Oh boy, seems to be one of those kind of woman... Good luck Karli! You''re going to need it.


    "Next!"


    "Now it''s my turn, look closely Nora! I will summon the greatest Servant of all time!"


    "Yeah yeah, go ahead~ Try not to summon the Hunchback from VotreDame!"


    Blake walks to the circle full of confidence, and starts pouring mana into it. Blake can be annoying, but I admire his determination sometimes. But I will never tell him I think that though.


    In the next few moments, a large man appears in the center of the circle. He is blonde in his 30s and dressed with a white and golden heavy armor.


    The teacher says:


    "Well well well, it''s A rank. Congratulations Mr Biller."


    "Hehehe... Thanks teacher. So, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Corin Bardy, you might know me as The White King."


    Everyone was perplexed... Wait... "The" White King?


    "YEAHHH! SEE?!? I TOLD YOU NORA! I SUMMONED THE GREATEST SERVANT EVER!!"


    I just... I can''t believe it... The White King is a hero who fought off The Black King and saved our country. He is the greatest hero of legend.


    "See teacher? My buddy here is the greatest hero of all time. if he isn''t S rank, then there is no way anyone else can be."


    "That''s not up to me to decide Mr Biller. If you don''t agree with the ranking system, talk to the Royal Palace. Next!"


    Blake and his Servant walk past behind me. He has a huge smile on his face. Oh God, now he will never shut up about it...


    I am the last one to summon today. I walk to the front of the circle.


    Damn, now that I am here, I really feel nervous.


    I start pouring mana into the circle. The circle shines more and more. I need a strong, powerful servant. Someone even more powerful than The White King. So please, if you exist, please come!


    The circle is still shining, but I can see a figure in there. It''s a man...


    The light starts to fade, and I can see better the person! It''s a white haired man in his 20s. He is using a dark coat.


    "Oh my God... It''s an S rank..."


    Everyone, myself included, look perplexed to the teacher. An S rank?


    "That''s... The first S rank servant I ever seen..."


    So that means... This Servant is even more powerful than The White King? Who is he?


    "I ask you my servant, what is your name?"


    He looks at me and at his surrounds in confusion. He becomes more nervous and irritated as he seems to realize something.


    "Servant? I asked you a question."


    "You must be fucking kidding me..."


    Heh?


    ******


    Next chapter</a>

 3: The S rank Servant

    "You must be fucking kidding me..."


    The girl becomes surprised at my words.


    What the hell? This wasn''t supposed to happen! And Servant? What the hell does she mean by Servant?


    I look at my left hand again. This symbol... I definitely sense a strange power from it. I look again at the students, and only now I notice strange people among them. And like me, they also have this symbol on their left hands. They also emit strong auras, they are definitely not from this world.


    I look again at the buildings. Although well preserved, it''s obvious Strasnorths is older than I remember. In other words... I did get teleported to the future...


    The girl composes herself and asks again:


    "I need to know your name. Who are you?"


    I see, those people must be "Servants" too. I heard about some mages used animals as Servants, but I never heard about using people. Have the nobles become THAT corrupted nowadays? But... I don''t understand, how did I get summoned here?


    I look at the circle. It''s similar to the one I used, but smaller and less complex. The girl in front of me seems to be my "Master". Well... Just great... Fantastic... Couldn''t be more fortunate... Damn my luck... Now I am the Servant of my own enemy...


    I better reply to the girl, she is becoming more nervous. But there''s no way I am going to tell my true name. It might be troublesome if they know who I am, if my name is recorded in history that is... And I better not make up some random name, when we are in these kind of situations without knowing anything, a bad lie will prove even more troublesome than the truth. So...


    "I don''t know."


    "Heh?"


    Everyone looks at me with blank expressions. The girl says:


    "You don''t know? What do you mean you don''t know?"


    "It is as you heard. I don''t know who I am."


    The girl looks at her redhead teacher. I am assuming he is a teacher.


    "Indeed... This situation is very unexpected. First he is a S rank Servant, and now he claims he doesn''t know his identity... But Mr Servant, you earlier seemed like you knew this place, so I can assume you at least have some memories?"


    Sharp senses. Or maybe I was too obvious. Anyway, I better watch myself around this guy.


    "Yeah, this place is familiar. I think I was here before but my memories are very fuzzy."


    "I see... And white hair... You must have been someone very powerful."


    I shrug my shoulders.


    "Probably."


    "Well, Miss Nightingale, you''ve got quite the task ahead of you. I will talk to the director and see what we can do, but for now, try to understand better your Servant and find out who he is."


    "Yes teacher, I will do my best."


    Yeah, good luck with that.


    "Alright everyone, you have the rest of the day off. Those with unknown Servants go to the library and research about them. Find out what legend they are from. The rest take this opportunity to know better your Servants. I have to take care of some business in the main office, especially since we have such extraordinary occurrence."


    Everyone replies with a yes. Some stick around to watch me more closely while others walk away to another places. The Servants are awfully submissive. They follow their Masters like it was the most natural thing in the world. That teacher said that they were from legends? Ok... Now I am really lost... How the hell did I get summoned here? Am I from a legend? No, that can''t be...


    A girl and a boy come close to my "Master", along with their Servants.


    "Wow, congratulations Nora!"


    "Meh, she only got lucky."


    "What''s that? You jealous~~?"


    "No way, I summoned the great White King. He can easily beat that poor excuse for a Servant."


    You know boy, you really don''t have to try very hard to be on my shit list, try not to push my patience. But looking at this large guy... Indeed, he has a very powerful aura around him. I try not to estimate my enemies since underestimating or overestimating someone can be fatal, but if I had to guess, in a direct fight, he would give me some work. But I would come on top in the end. He lacks the speed that I have.


    "Hahaha Master, I appreciate your faith in me, but don''t underestimate him. He is a strong one. However I wouldn''t mind a battle with him, it would be more exciting than my fight with The Black King, that''s for sure!"


    "Hmm, indeed my dear. This white haired one is very strong. I wonder how he is under the sheets however? fufufu"


    And you both are quite messed up in the head. What''s this? A guy who has fun in fighting and a slut who is undressing me with her eyes? If I didn''t know better, I would think we were characters from some cheap novel.


    "Pity he doesn''t smile more hahaha. Let''s take this chance to introduce ourselves to our new partners. My name is Karli, this is Blake and she is Nora. Nice to meet you."


    I see, my Master name is Nora. And she says:


    "But, hum... What should we call you? You absolutely sure you don''t remember your name?"


    "Yes, I don''t remember who I am. As for what you should call me, just call me whatever you want."


    "Is that so... Hmmm..."


    She puts her finger on her cheek with a pensive face.


    "Hm... How about Duncan? Yeah, that''s perfect. Duncan. Until we discover who you are, you will be called Duncan."


    I nod. Well, there are worse names. Not that I care though, I need to get rid of her and get out of this place as soon as possible.


    "Well Nora, good luck finding out about Duncan identity, I will go to the library to find out more about Liria."


    "Alright Karli, good luck too. What about you Blake? What are you going to do?"


    "I will go to the forest to fight some monsters, I want to see my Servant in action."


    "Alright, just don''t forget to ask permission from teacher Lawrence."


    "Yeah yeah, I know mom."


    Both of them leave us with their Servants following them. Some people are still watching us from the distance.


    "So, Duncan, how about a walk around the campus? Since you seem to remember the Academy, maybe walking around will make you remember who you are."


    "Sure, why not."


    And so we start walking. Even though she won''t get the results she wants, I can at least enjoy this nostalgic feeling.


    We are passing outside of the greenhouses. And this is interesting. In my time, the first years were 10 years old and they would graduate after 8 years of study. But looking around, I don''t see any kids, only teenagers around 18-19 years old. Times have changed huh?


    "Did our walk helped your memory?"


    Nora asked me with a smile. Sorry kid.


    "Nope. This school is definitely familiar but I can''t remember anything."


    "Ahhh~~" She replies with a pout.


    "Well, don''t worry, we will find out who you are. And if you remember this school, that means you studied here correct? Then, we just need to check the records. Since you are a white mage, it won''t be that difficult to find out who you are."


    "I suppose you are right."


    Sorry again kid, but considering what I have done, they probably erased my records. No way they would let their image be tainted by a rebel.


    "What''s with that uninterested reply? Don''t you want to know who you are?"


    "Don''t take me wrong, it''s not that I am not curious, it''s just that at the end of the day, it doesn''t really matter who I am. It won''t change our situation, now would it?"


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Y-Yeah... I suppose you are right..."


    She looks down, reflecting about something. But soon after, she looks again at me with a smile.


    "Well, anyway, it''s almost time for lunch. Let''s go to the cafeteria!"


    I nod and we make our way to the cafeteria.


    It might have passed many years, but this place is almost the same as I remember. Walking down the corridors in the main buildings, I see new frames on the walls and the furniture looks to be the same, but I am pretty sure they are new.


    We finally arrive to the cafeteria. Yup, looks exactly like the cafeteria I remember. Many students and Servants are already here. As soon they notice us, they stare at us, and start whispering to each other.


    "Hey, isn''t that the S Servant?"


    "Yeah, I heard he is from a legend where he was an emperor long ago."


    "I wish my Servant was like him~..."


    "She cheated. Because she is a red mage, she just used more mana than us and that''s why she summoned a S rank."


    Nora has a confident smile on her face and walks full of pride to a table. So, I am your new trophy huh?


    "I don''t see my two friends, so let''s go to that small table."


    She points her finger to a table with two seats in the middle of the room. A convenient place where everyone can see her new toy.


    We sit down, and soon after, a black haired maid comes to take our orders. By the way, everyone is still looking at us.


    "I will have the meat dish, what about you Duncan?"


    "Same, please."


    The maid looks at me with surprise.


    "I-I will be right back with your orders."


    The maid walks away, Nora turns to me and say:


    "You don''t need to say please. She works for the school, there''s no need to treat them with respect."


    !!!!!!!


    Don''t... Calm down... Calm down... She probably didn''t mean anything by it...


    "Is something the matter?"


    I am probably going to regret asking this, but...


    "What do you mean by "there''s no need to treat them with respect"?"


    "Huh? I mean... You don''t need say things like please, thank you, and the like. They are being paid, so they aren''t doing us any favor."


    "I see."


    Glad she didn''t say anything outrageous like "We can do whatever we want with them and they don''t have any right to complain". Otherwise... I don''t know if I would be able to control myself...


    "Here are your orders."


    "Thank you."


    Nora and the maid look at me again. I can''t help it, it''s a habit.


    I start eating without caring about their gazes and the maid bows and walks away again.


    "Well, I guess you come from a different time with different manners."


    No miss, it''s not about manners, it''s about your corrupted sense of self-righteousness.


    We finish our meal and the afternoon passes by while we walk around the school. Nora wants to make sure I see every corner of the school in hopes that it will recover my memories. During that time, many people came just to see me and some even talked to us. Most of them wanted to know more about me, but obviously, I always answered "I can''t remember".


    In the evening, the same teacher that was in my summoning calls for us to his office.


    "Sorry Miss Nightingale, we searched all the records and there isn''t any file of someone with white hair."


    As expected.


    "But how!? He remembers this school!!"


    "Maybe he never studied here? He remembers this school but if we think about it, it doesn''t mean he was a student. He might have been here once on a visit or something similar. Or maybe he is even from before this was a school. He might have been here when this was just a castle."


    "What about the records of teachers? Maybe he was a teacher!?"


    "We also searched those but we found nothing."


    "Urgh..."


    "The director already requested the capital for help. They will search their records. All we can do now is hope that he was a citizen of Coeburg."


    "And what if he wasn''t?"


    "Her majesty will have to decide if it is worth it to request the other countries for help. As you know, this is the first S rank Servant in history, so it''s no small matter. The other countries might take an interest in you and your Servant as soon they hear about it."


    "I see..."


    "For now, just try to do what you can. Talk to him, play quiz games, do anything that might make him remember something."


    "I will try."


    "Good. Now please, go to your room, it''s late already. A bed for your Servant has already been prepared."


    "Yes teacher, good night."


    "Good night Miss Nightingale, Mr Duncan."


    We make way to her room. It''s strange walking normally inside the female dorms, I still remember when I was caught by the dorm leader when I tried to sneak in...


    Finally we enter her room. It is as spacious as I remember with a window, and there are 2 beds facing each other. Between them there is a curtain.


    "Alright Duncan, I sleep on that bed and you sleep on that one. No peeking ok?"


    "Don''t worry ma''am, I won''t peek."


    I jump onto the bed and close my eyes. Nora pushes the curtain and starts to change herself behind it, close to her bed.


    I open one eye and look in her direction. I see her shadow on the curtain. I have to admit, she does have a nice figure. Curves in the right places, her chest isn''t too big nor too small...


    What a waste, sorry girl, but you may have to die tonight.


    "Ok Duncan, let''s hit the sack. Can I turn off the crystals?"


    "Sure, go ahead."


    "Wait, don''t you want to change? Are you going to sleep like that?"


    "Yup."


    "Ookayyy... Ok then, good night."


    "Good night"


    And with that, she sucks the mana from the Light Crystalls and the room becomes dark. Those crystals emit light when they have mana stored. Since they are more convenient than candles, every noble uses them.


    I wait 1 hour...


    I get up from the bed and make sure she is asleep.


    If I could, I would just leave now and go to Qahs Holm, but this symbol on my hand...


    I remember that the mages with Animal Servants could give them orders and also know where they are. And something tells me this is the same. If I run away, she will know where I am and could order me to come back.


    So that''s why...


    "Sorry kid, you have to die."


    I start to summon my sword and... I don''t want to summon it.


    Yeah, why do I need the sword? I don''t need it. So why-- Snap out of it!!


    I see... Damn... Thoughts Induction Magic is it?


    What a nuisance. It seems like our contract has a protection system. If I try to kill or harm her, I will loose the will to do it. So in other words, I can''t harm her, be it directly or indirectly.


    I look at her sleeping face. In an ideal world, I would never dream of harming her. With that beautiful face and those emerald eyes, she must have caught the attention of many men. I wonder how many suitors she has?


    "..."


    *sigh*


    I am going to sleep.


    I''ll find another way.


    *******


    Next chapter</a>

 4: A dream

    "Ookayyy... Ok then, good night."


    "Good night"


    I get in the bed and suck the mana from the Light Crystals.


    I close my eyes. This day was... Really something else... I don''t know what to make of Duncan. I am happy that I summoned the first S rank servant ever, but at the same time... I don''t know, he is so indifferent and hardly says anything. It''s like he doesn''t care about anything. I tried to make conversation many times but he only gave short responses.


    Well, I guess it can''t be helped. Being summoned somewhere and not remembering who he is can be stressful... Maybe he will open up in the next few days...


    Tomorrow I need to pay a visit to the library. We are assuming that Duncan is someone who existed, but for all we know, he may have not. Yes, legends usually come from real stories, but sometimes they are not. If Duncan legend is not based on a real story, we will not find him in the records... So I need to search the library for a legend with a white mage character.


    As I am thinking about that, I start to fall into deep sleep.


    ...


    I am dreaming. I see... A white haired boy, 5 or 6 years old. He is sitting on a woman''s lap. They are in a large room, full of luxurious furniture and expensive frames. They are looking outside of a large open window.


    "Hey mom, why is my hair white?"


    "It''s because you are very special Al."


    "But... My brothers and sister have yellow hair like you, and father hair is green. Why is my hair white and not yellow or green?"


    "Because my love, you have a huge source of mana. You have more mana than all our family put together. And the hair color is not defined by your parents colors."


    "How much mana?"


    "Well, I have around 8300 mana units, that''s why I am blonde. Your father has around 4700 mana units, and your brothers also have around 8000 mana units, and that''s why they have blonde hair."


    She is right. The parents hair color does not ultimately define the childs hair color, but it helps a bit. In other words, if both parents are blonde, the child has a greater chance of being blonde too, but it''s not guaranteed. That child might be born with a completely different color. If I remember right:


    Violet mage/hair average mana units is 500;


    Blue mage/hair average mana units is 1000;


    Light Blue mage/hair average mana units is 2000;


    Green mage/hair average mana units is 4000;


    Yellow mage/hair average mana units is 8000;


    Orange mage/hair average mana units is 16000;


    Red mage/hair average mana units is 32000.


    And a white mage/hair is...


    "You my son, you have 85000 mana units."


    These numbers are astronomical for a little kid like him, but he seems to understand the numbers. It looks like he already started his studies.


    "Haa... I see..."


    They stay like that for some time.


    "Mom, can I go outside?"


    "Sure, but you have to come back before evening."


    "Alright!"


    The boy jumps to the ground and runs outside.


    His mansion is huge, nevermind the gardens. It wouldn''t be an overstatement saying the whole place is half the size of Strasnorths Academy. His family must be very important. Their mansion is located on the top of a hill, overlooking a small town. Only one road connects the mansion and the town.


    The boy, now in the gardens, runs towards the wall, makes sure no one is around, and he jumps over it using Wind Magic...


    He runs towards a river, 1 kilometer away from his mansion. Once he reaches the river, a group of 5 black haired boys are waiting for him.


    "Al! We''re here!"


    "Let''s play!"


    -----


    "hummm~~~"


    I''m waking up... It''s morning already... Looking at my left side, I see Duncan looking outside the window.


    *********


    I wake up. It''s still early. It seems the girl didn''t wake up yet.


    I get out of bed and look around. The furniture here is what you would expect from any rich room. Except that this furniture is way too expensive for lower nobles. This is really a school for the elite...


    There is also a lot of personal items. Necklaces, mirrors, rings, earrings... All of them made of gold and precious rocks. It seems this girl is from an important family, or at least a very rich one.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Well, whatever. Doesn''t really matter.


    I have to find a way to get rid of this thing on my hand, and also find out what year it is and what happened to Qahs Holm since I was gone. And also...


    I don''t like to think about it, but... What if I am from a legend? What if I never existed and my memories are fake and never took place? It''s a scary hypothesis, but I can''t rule it out. I need to find out if my family name is recorded in history, I need to find out if my war with the nobles is recorded in the books. If I find proof that I existed, then I will know that I am not fake.


    The library could be a good place to start but those books are probably monitored. If I open a book, the library will register my name (Duncan, not my real one) along with the book I opened. I am supposed to be amnesic, so I shouldn''t show interest in any particular topics. So I should avoid books with very specific topics. I have to start with books with general history information, if I am lucky, they will mention me or at least the war. And as much it pains me, I should postpone my research about this symbol and the contract behind it. I''ll gather information about it little by little, by talking with another Servants or students.


    She seems to be dreaming. It will take a while for her to wake up. I''ll just stand by the window. If she starts to take too much time, I''ll wake her up so she doesn''t run late for the classes. Like a good Servant.


    Half an hour pass.


    "hummm~~~"


    Good, she is waking up.


    "Good morning."


    "Ufaaah~~-- Good morning Al..."


    !!!


    Cold sweat runs through my back.


    Wha-! Ho-! How does she know that nickname?!? I hope I was able to hold my poker face.


    "I had a dream about a white mage boy. And some people called him Al. Is that you by any chance?"


    "Humm, for all I know, maybe. Al doesn''t ring any bells. Can you tell me more about the dream?"


    She tells me about the dream, with some enthusiasm I might add. She is probably happy that she found a new clue to her puzzle.


    Without a doubt, I remember those events. This is not good... Does this mean that she will keep having dreams about me? If that''s the case it will be a question of time until she discovers my identity. At least I was lucky enough that she didn''t discover my full name... For now... I wonder what will happen as soon she discovers that I am an enemy of the nobles...?


    "Hmm, to be honest, your dream is not ringing any bells, but it might be related with me. Try asking your teacher."


    "Is that so? Fumuu~... You are really a good for nothing airhead! Did you get a blow in the head before being summoned or something!?"


    What the heck?


    She notices my upwards eyebrow.


    *girly laugh* "Just kidding, this is good. Now I know more about you so it will be easier to search for your legend!"


    She has a big smile on her face and gets up from the bed. And it seems like she is convinced that the dream was about me.


    "I''ll wait outside while you change. You still have some time before class so I suggest you change into your uniform so we can go have some breakfast."


    "You''re hungry?"


    "Not really, but I have to make sure my Master eats well. After all, I only have one."


    If I can''t find proof that I existed, if I am just from some random legend, if there is no way to break free from this contract, then I should at least have a friendly relationship with her. And who knows? Maybe one day I can somehow show her how corrupt the nobles are... She could lead a rebellion like I did. But this is thinking too far ahead.


    "Aaoohh... Then you care about me. How sweet!"


    I shrug my shoulders and walk to the door and open it. But before I close, I add:


    "Oh, by the way, nice tits."


    "Wha---!?!?"


    And I close the door. What can I say? I''m the rebellious type.


    *******


    Next chapter</a>

 5: What makes a Servant a Servant

    In the corridor, waiting, some girls and their servants are exiting their rooms. Needless to say, everyone still looks at me like I am an alien Spirit. They avert their gazes as soon I look at them though.


    This whole dorm is for the first years, or so I assume.


    The girl from yesterday, Karli if I remember right, sees me and comes to talk to me, along with her Servant.


    "Good morning Duncan. Is Nora not ready yet?"


    "She''s still changing I believe."


    "Ah I see. Why are you waiting outside of the room? Don''t you have a curtain?"


    "We have a curtain, but I decided to wait outside anyway."


    "Are you the shy type my dear?" - The slut says.


    "Nope. I just thought she needed some time for herself."


    Both of them look at me puzzled. But as soon Karli was about to ask something:


    "3, 2, 1..."


    The door opens violently, Nora looks at me with an angry face.


    "What was that?!?"


    "That was a compliment."


    "Huuh!?"


    "I just complimented your good features. You should be happy about it."


    "Haaah!?!?!?"


    "Anyway, if you don''t like such compliments, maybe we should talk about it at a later time? Right now we should get some breakfast so you don''t run late for class. Besides..." - I point to the other two.


    Nora looks at them, with the face all flustered. Then she looks at me with a menacing voice.


    "You are going to pay for this."


    She starts to walk in the direction of the dorms exit, with smoke coming out of her head. I follow her. And the other two are lost in confusion looking at each other. It''s not my fault, I grew up messing with my brothers and other nobles. It''s in my nature.


    ...


    We reach the cafeteria, the boy from yesterday, Blake, and his Servant, were already there waiting for their order. Blake calls us four over.


    We sit at the same table while they all exchange greetings.


    "Yesterday was so awesome! Corin decimated those monsters! And he didn''t even use magic! Only his sword!"


    "Haha, my master is really an excited person. But to be honest, those monsters were nothing, it was like killing mouses. I need something more challenging. Hey Duncan, how about a friendly fight?"


    "No thanks."


    I don''t fight for fun Muscle Head.


    "Hahaha, Nora, your Servant doesn''t want to fight mine! Is he afraid~?"


    "Huhm! He can die for all I care."


    Blake and Muscle Head become confused and look at me and Karli.


    "When we went to her room, Duncan was already waiting outside and then something happened."


    Karli quickly explains what happened. And then everyone, except Nora, look at me.


    At this moment, I would say something like "I just complimented her", but considering how pissed she is, I better not say anything. I know when to stop~.


    "Just forget it guys, something happened and that''s why I am angry with Al. I''ll deal with him later." - She looks at me as she says that. - "By the way, I had a dream tonight and I think it was about him. I know I said we were going to call him Duncan, but I discovered that his nickname was Al. So let''s call him that."


    "A dream?" - They ask


    Nora quickly tells her dream.


    "That''s strange. I didn''t have any dream, what about you Karli?"


    "I also didn''t. We should ask teacher Lawrence about it."


    "Yeah, that''s what I was thinking too. Today after class I will ask him about it."


    The orders arrive. It seems unlike the lunch and dinner, we only have one option for breakfast, that''s why no maid came to ask us what we wanted. Again, I said thank you and everyone looked at me, although Muscle Head didn''t seem to notice it.


    "Oh, I was so focused on my dream that I forgot to ask. Karli, did you discover from what legend Liria is?"


    "Oh, ah yeah. It didn''t take too much effort, one of the librarians knew about the Red Rose Liria and gave me the book about her legend. She is from "The Dragon Slayer". It seems she was the lover of the protagonist and helped him in killing the High Dragon."


    "Not directly of course, fighting isn''t for me. I just gave him information, resources and means to slay the dragon. But dear, don''t say lover. You can''t call someone lover just because that person spent one night together with someone."


    "Uhmn... Ok..."


    And that''s why I call her a slut. I can''t understand someone who has sex with someone so casually, regardless of gender.


    "By the way Duncan... Oh wait, fufu, I mean Al, we can have some private time together if you want..." - She is squeezing her chest melons (literally) as she invites me.


    "No thanks. Why don''t you invite Corin for some hardcore action? You get your sexy time and he gets his violence. Everyone is happy."


    Muscle Head chokes on his sandwich and the slut lets out a loud laugh.


    "Haha, indeed Corin is also an attractive man, but I''m into the mysterious type."


    I roll my eyes and ignore her.


    -----


    After finishing breakfast, we headed to the classroom in the main building.


    It seems like the Servants don''t need to be in the classroom with their master during classes, but they can sit beside them. But since her class today is about Servants, I should be there too. I need to know more about this. By the way, Nora is still ignoring me and the other two Servants also accompanied their Masters.


    The teacher arrives and starts his class.


    Good thing I came, there are some things worth noting:


    A Servant is not like a normal human. First, Servants can only die if their brain is destroyed or if they run out of mana. It doesn''t matter if you cut off his head, it doesn''t matter if you cut him to pieces, he won''t die unless you destroy the brain. Well, not immediately anyway. To heal their wounds or regenerate lost limbs, they need mana. So in theory, if you keep injuring them, they will run out of mana eventually.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.However, the Servant still has organs and therefore, still has emotions, needs and desires... They can feel hungry, thirsty, aroused...


    A Servant is a walking battery of mana by the way. They have twice the mana of their masters, plus the mana from their color rank.


    In other words, if Nora has 32,000 mana units, I have 64,000 + 85,000. That''s 149,000 mana units in total...


    The C, B, A or S ranks have nothing to do with the mana. They only evaluate the magic ability of the Servant. That means if I didn''t know how to cast the most basic spells, my rank would be lower than S, even with all my mana. It''s important not to mix mana quantity with magic ability, that''s what my mother used to say.


    "That''s why class, you should avoid pushing your Servants too hard , even if they have a lot of mana. If they waste 90% of their mana, they won''t be able to replenish their mana on their own."


    "So it''s like us teacher? When we run out of mana, we get tired and fall unconcious..."


    "Yes and no. The Servants also get tired and may fall unconcious, but unlike us, they can''t replenish and will die."


    "So how do we replenish their mana?"


    "There are two ways. One way is to give them Power Crystals. As you know, we can pour 1000 mana units into one Power Crystal. We need make the Servant swallow it. That''s why the school gave you each 10 power crystals. By the way Miss Nightingale, you should get 5 more Power Crystals."


    "Yes teacher."


    "The other way is not encouraged and very dangerous. Do not do it unless in extreme situations!"


    Every student looks at the teacher with somewhat scared/surprised faces.


    "As you know, part of your mana is stored in your blood. This process involves in cutting yourselves and let your Servant drink the blood."


    Now they have their faces pale with a somewhat disgusted expressions.


    "W-Why is it dangerous?" - a girl asks


    "Imagine if you will, a man in a desert about to die from thirst. You give them a glass of water but tell them they can''t drink more than half. As you probably imagine, he won''t obey and will drink everything. If you try to stop him from drinking the rest, he will struggle and keep drinking. That''s what happens with the Servants."


    I see, we are so desperate for mana that we can''t control ourselves. It''s a survival instinct... As long you see water in front of you, you will drink until you are satisfied... Same thing with Power Crystals, we will swallow every Crystal we see until we are satisfied. I have to ask one thing:


    "What happens if the Master dies?"


    "The Servant becomes free of his contract. However, he will no longer be able to replenish his mana and it will gradually drop even if the Servant doesn''t cast any magic. The Servant needs to find a new Master or he will perish."


    I see... Good thing I wasn''t able to kill Nora yesterday... There are many doubts in my head.


    Even if I am not from a legend, am I the same as the other Servants?


    Do I die if I run out of mana? Do I die if I bleed out? Do I die if my heart is pierced?


    Am I still a human?


    The bells ring and the teacher ends the lesson. Nora quickly gets up and walks to him.


    "Mister Lawrence, I wanted to discuss something about Duncan with you."


    "Ok Miss Nightingale, please follow me to my office."


    We follow him. When we reach his office, Nora explains about the dream.


    "I see... There are some people who experienced dreams about their Servants. Myself included. But, don''t count too much on that dream Miss Nightingale. In all those cases, the dream had some discrepancies with the legend. As you know, my servant was a woman, but in the dream I had she was a man."


    Was? Considering I still didn''t see this man Servant, I am going to assume something happened to the Servant.


    But... The dream she had matched with my memories.


    "It''s better than nothing at least. Now I have some clues about Al, even if they are weak. Oh by the way Mister Lawrence, I''m now calling him Al."


    "As long you don''t trust too much on that dream Miss Nightingale."


    "Alright, thanks Mister Lawrence, I''m going to have lunch now and after the afternoon classes I will go to the library to search for clues."


    "You''re welcome Miss Nightingale."


    We get out of the office and we headed for the cafeteria.


    The rest of the afternoon passed by normally, with some curious looks. And Nora is still ignoring me. At least I managed to discover what year it is: 4671 After Calamity... That''s 935 years after my time...


    After the afternoon class, Nora and I headed to the library. And it''s huge as I remember. It''s the size of a big church with 3 floors of books. It''s a paradise for book fanatics.


    "Alright Al, you''re going to help me."


    "Sure, as long you have a better plan than picking up random books."


    "I''m going to ask the librarian to filter for me books with white mage characters. And you are going to read them."


    "Say what?"


    "What did you expect? I have no way of knowing if the legend is about you or not. You have to read them and see if you remember anything. And don''t worry, I''m sure they aren''t that many. Hehehe."


    You little...


    She asks the librarian for books with white mage characters. Later he comes with a list of books that match the criteria. There are at least 50 books...


    "Well, good luck Al~~."


    I stand there as she goes somewhere else, probably to the dorms.


    It''s obvious I am not going to read everything in the books. If I notice the legend is not about me, then there''s no need to read all of it, but I should at least pretend I read them in case she asks the librarians to check the records...


    "Aff... It''s going to be a long and boring night..."


    *******


    Next chapter</a>

 6: A long night

    "Huhumhuhmmm ?"


    That will teach him. I had planned to read the books with him, 5 or 10 per day, but he needed a lesson. Tomorrow I need to check with the librarians if he read all the books.


    I walk as fast as I can to my room. I want to sleep to see if I will dream again about Al. He was right when he said that it doesn''t really matter who he was, it won''t change things, but... I am really curious. I mean, he is an S rank white mage! Who is he? Who wouldn''t want to know about him?


    As I am entering the dorms, someone calls for me:


    "Hey Noraaa!"


    I look behind.


    "Karli? What''s up?"


    She walks closer.


    "Me and girls are going to prank the guys, want to come?"


    "Prank?"


    "Yes, we''re going to throw Sound Crystals into their dorm, look at this!"


    She shows me a bag full of Sound Crystals. They are light blue. When you pour mana into them, they make sounds.


    "Look this one makes wind sound." - *pours mana* *Fuuuuuush* - "This one sounds like a ghost." - *pours mana* *GivE mE my bOdy baaaaaackkkkkk* - "Hehe, it''s going to be awesome, c''mon!"


    Those crystals were useless a few decades ago, no one knew how to manipulate the sounds. In their natural state, they only make high pitched sounds. But Leonardo, a great renowned magician, discovered how to manipulate them and make different sounds with it. Today they are used for music, pranks, etc...


    "Sorry Karli, I have to pass. I have something else planned. And it''s too dangerous, we might get into trouble."


    "Naah, we''ll throw the crystals and hide. They''ll never suspect that it was us and think it was the Senior males. I won''t put you on the spot, but you really sure you don''t want to come?"


    "Yeah, I''m sure, but thanks anyway."


    It might be fun, but I really want to make this night count and dream as much as I can.


    "Oh, ok. Well then, I have to go, goodnight!"


    "Goodnight. Try not to get caught!"


    I head towards my room.


    -----


    Dreams start to fill my head as I doze off, Al is playing with his friends by the river.


    "I told you, I can do it!"


    "You can''t Burniel, you need mana..."


    "Just because I have black hair doesn''t mean I can''t control water!"


    Al is discussing with a boy named Burniel. They are both on the margin of the river, while the other 4 are swimming.


    Burniel puts his open hand close to the surface of the water and starts chanting.


    "Mages don''t use chants *sigh*"


    "Shut up! It''s my way of doing things!"


    Al rolls his eyes with a friendly grin on his face.


    Burniel keeps his hand close to the surface of the water and keeps chanting random words. When he finishes chanting, he puts his hand as high as his body can, and gives a big slap on the water. Nothing happened. Burniel has a disapointed face.


    "Well, in a way, you controlled the water. You splashed it."


    "It''s not the same... You are lucky..."


    A moment passes.


    "It''s not really that great."


    "It''s not?"


    "No. Mother always makes me study and meet strange people. They all look at me with funny eyes."


    "..."


    "At least you guys can play all day."


    This time Al has a depressed face. Burniel says:


    "It''s dumb, isn''t it?"


    "What?"


    "The hair colors. Wouldn''t it be more easy if everyone had the same color?"


    "..."


    "Everyone would be equal! Those who studied hard would be the ones who got magic powers and money!"


    "... You are right."


    Burniel shows a big smile.


    "You might be better than me in magic, but I am better than you in another thing..."


    "What?"


    "WATER WRESTLING!"


    Burniel jumps straight at Al and hits Al belly with his shoulder.


    "Gah!?"


    Burniel takes the chance to grab Al waist, with his shoulder still on Al''s belly, raises him, and throws him towards a deeper part of the river.


    "HAHAHA, I''m stronger than you, learn your place!"


    Al gets his head out of the water and takes a deep breath. When he sees Burniel taunting, he smiles and says:


    "Oh yeah? Take this!"


    Balls of water, with the size of a head, rise from the river and hit Burniel.


    "He- ouch! HEY! Ouch! Magic is for- OUCH! Is forbidden!"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Says who?"


    "I say!"


    Burniel throws himself at Al and they wrestle for a while. Later the other 4 joined the wrestling match.


    ...


    It''s almost evening, the boys are getting out of the river.


    "C''mon guys, get over here and I''ll dry all of us quickly."


    They get close to Al. Al uses fire magic to make hot air, and uses that air to dry himself and his friends.


    That''s impressive, I could only cast multi-magic when I was ten. Multi-magic is controlling two or more different elements at the same time.


    One of the boys looks in the direction of the town and says: "Oh oh..."


    The others notice and also look in the same direction, and they have frightened faces.


    Al also looks - "Oh no..."


    It''s Al mother and her guards.


    "Alddan, what are you doing here?"


    "Mother, I... I..."


    "..."


    "Answer me Alddan!"


    "!! I was playing!"


    "Don''t you have your toys? And your brothers? Isn''t our garden big enough?"


    "It''s... It''s not the same thing... Mother..."


    "Of course it''s not the same thing! You shouldn''t be playing with kids like them! C''mon, we are going home!"


    Al''s mother grabs him by his hand and starts walking in the direction of the town.


    "Hey! Stop!"


    "Burniel!"


    "... What did you say?"


    "You can''t force Al to do what you want!"


    "Burniel shut up!!!"


    "You shut up Al! You have to stand up and fight for what you want!"


    "BURNIEL SHUT UP!!!!"


    Al''s mother passes Al hand to one of the guards and walks to Burniel, who is looking at her with defiant eyes.


    "... Know your place."


    She puts her both hands on Burniel head, one of them in his face... And uses fire magic...


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH-----!!!!!!"


    "MOTHER STOP!!!! PLEASE STOP!!!!"


    Burniel tries to get away but he can''t, she is grabbing him.


    "I''M BEGGING YOU MOTHER STOP!!!!!!!!!"


    No one does anything. The other boys are too terrified and the guards wouldn''t dare to interrupt her.


    After 10-20 seconds, she stops.


    "Carry those scars for the rest of your life. Remember who is your better. Let those scars remind you the day you defied me."


    Burniel is kneeling, hands on his face.


    "BURNIEL!!!"


    Al screams with a crying face


    "Alddan! Silence! They are not like us! Do not weep for them! They are just like cattle! They are just to be used!"


    She grabs Al hand and walks in the direction of the town, guards following her.


    Al looks behind and sees his friends circling around Burniel...


    -----


    I wake up.


    "Alddan..."


    *********


    "Oh my God... Finally!!!"


    Seriously, this is too much! 50 books in a row is a nightmare! I pretended to read all of them but damnit... It''s too much!


    Good news is, none of them talked about me. The bad news is, I want to kill someone...


    "... It''s morning already... I guess I''ll head to the dorm..."


    I get up from the table and leave the pile of books behind. Normally, I would put the books back in their place, but at this moment, I couldn''t care less.


    I turn right at the end of the shelf and... The slut is there... On a table... Without clothes...


    "Hi handsome, working hard?"


    "Oh for fuck sake woman... Put some damn clothes on!!"


    "Hmm, but it wouldn''t be as interesting. Fufufu, I trust you have some stress to relieve, why don''t you take this chance... To relieve it?"


    "I already know someone who is a "stress reliever"... *frustrated sigh*"


    She shows a surprised face.


    "Oh? Who might that be if I may ask?"


    I show the front of my right hand to her.


    "Miss Liria, this is miss Palm, miss Palm, this is miss Liria. Now, have a good day."


    I pass by her while she looks at where I was with a confused/shocked face.


    And no, obviously I prefer a good woman instead of miss Palm, but I won''t sleep with anyone who appears out of nowhere. And how the hell did she knew I was here? Ah, whatever...


    "*sigh*, I just want some sleep..."


    *******


    Next chapter</a>

 7: Types of Magic

    I''m in the dorm walking down the corridor. No one is out of their rooms yet.


    Finally, I reach my destination and gently knock on the door of our room. It''s still early in the morning, but experience taught me that entering in a lady''s room (or any room, especially in noble parties) without checking first can be a very complicated thing. Especially with Nora, since a little "compliment" almost cost me my sanity. She is probably asleep, but I will knock a second time just to make sure and enter afterward.


    "Who is it?"


    Oh, she''s awake.


    "It''s me, going to enter."


    "Yeah, come in."


    I open the door and see Nora already in her uniform fixing her hair. I enter the room.


    "It''s still early."


    "I know, but I had another dream and woke up a little while ago. It''s still early but I thought I might as well get ready and enjoy the morning."


    Damn it, another one?


    "You had? What was it about?"


    She tells me about it.


    Ahhh... That day... Burniel... I should have done something at that time. I should have knocked him out with a stone or something right after he tried to stop my mother, that way maybe she wouldn''t burn him. For years I didn''t dare to check up on him, fearing my mother would do something worse. But one day, when I was 16 years old, I saw him... The scar... Wasn''t pretty... He lost his left eye and almost all the left side of his face was disfigured.


    "Do you remember this?"


    "No."


    We stay silent for a while. Good thing she didn''t hear my last name, my family name. Nora finally breaks the silence:


    "What do you think of black hairs?"


    "What do I think?"


    "Yes, like, do you respect them? Or... I don''t know, just tell me your opinion about them."


    "Hmmm..."


    Tough question. I am biased and tend to dislike nobles and favor the common people, and I know it. But I also know that I shouldn''t be blinded by my bias. Many events over the years taught me that there are also scumbags black hairs and good natured nobles. I almost killed Sigris when I was blinded by my bias.


    But... What should I answer this girl? As an amnesic:


    "I respect them as much as I respect a stranger. If they treat me with respect, I also treat them with respect."


    "Hmm..."


    "What about you? What do you think of black hairs? What do you think of that situation when the woman burned the boy?"


    I have to prepare myself and accept whatever she has to say without showing any emotion in my face. I think Nora isn''t like my mother, but that''s just a guess. I need to know where she stands regarding this matter.


    "To be honest, I never really thought about this. Since I was a child, my servants were always black hairs. So I just thought that this is just the way of things. Black hairs serve us and we govern them. They work for us and we pay them. In a way, I kinda agree with that woman. We use them for our goals."


    "..."


    "But... I don''t think I would ever do what she did. She treated that boy like an animal, an insect. I don''t think of black hairs as animals or insects. I don''t think they should just exist to serve us. They are also persons with dreams and families. We, nobles, we need them."


    "..."


    "At the same time... I know I am kinda contradicting myself but... I somehow also think they are not like us... Like... I woudn''t become friends with a black hair as fast as I would with another mage."


    "I see."


    When you live in the land of dogs, you are influenced to think like a dog. Since this situation is favorable to the nobles, it''s obvious they become complacent and accept the situation as "the natural way of things". Some take the advantage of the situation to satisfy their sick pleasures. Some sacrifice hundreds or thousands of black hairs to advance their own plans. All of them, like this girl, all of them just become complacent and just accept what is happening. It''s easy to ignore when choosing to not ignore can be troublesome.


    But... This girl said an important thing that many nobles would never dare to say because of their pride:


    - we need them -


    She at least recognizes that the nobles without them wouldn''t have anything. Nobles are just strong kids bullying the weak. Bullies without victims are nothing.


    She also has a bias, like me and everyone in this world. As she said, she wouldn''t become friends with a black hair as fast as she would with another mage. That means that she would, nonetheless, become friends with the black hair, just not as fast as with another mage.


    This is a good response. She is complacent with the situation but recognizes its problems. I subconciously let a smile on my face.


    "Hey~~! I know, alright? My last example was lame but you got the idea!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not because of that."


    "Then what?"


    "Oh, you know... Seeing a beautiful girl saying what she thinks so seriously makes anyone smile."


    "..."


    "Is this kind of compliment alright?"


    "You think flattery will get you anywhere?"


    "Don''t know, but judging by your cheeks, I think it might."


    "Shut up!"


    The symbol on my hand starts to shine and I feel a strange power.


    I open my mouth and... Yup, I can''t talk. More like, I can''t seem to remember how to talk. I can move my mouth, but I can''t use my voice. Only air comes out.


    "Pfffhuahahahaha!"


    When she sees my try to talk, she laughs pointing her finger at me with her other arm around her belly.


    I cross my arms and look at her with a serious face, like (?_?). Well, it seems our little miss here can laugh quite a lot.


    "--haha, sorry Al, pffft! It wasn''t on purpose! I swear! You can talk now!"


    The symbol shines again. I open my mouth and my voice comes out this time.


    "Sorry sorry." - She puts her tongue out as she says sorry - "Well, did you read any legend that might have been yours? Was there one with someone called Alddan?"


    "No. None of those seemed familiar and none mentioned someone named Alddan."


    "Wait what? You absolutely sure? I know the teacher said that these dreams weren''t trustworthy, but are you really sure none of those legends talked about you?"


    If you only knew how accurate those dreams are...


    "Sorry."


    "Damnit..."


    She is frustrated. Is my identity really that important?


    "Look, why are you so desperate to know who I am? I already told you, it doesn''t matter if---"


    "It does matter! You are the first S rank Servant in history! And you are a white mage! White mages are as rare as you can get! I mean, even if you didn''t exist, who the hell are you!? Who wouldn''t want to know more about you?"


    "..."


    "Aff... I just hope you existed and are in the capital records... Sheeeshh... Our library has books of every legend. You have to be in one of those 50 books... Once the capital replies back, we will check the names in their reply with those books. If one of the names matches the names in the books, we will be closer to your identity."


    2 scenarios will happen: Either the records will not match with the legends, or 1 of them will match and they will take me for another person.


    We stay silent for a while.


    "Well, anyway, I''m going to sleep for a while, I''m tired..."


    "Sorry, but you can''t."


    "Why?"


    "Today is the day we will test the Servants powers and determine what class and subclasses they are."


    "Class?"


    "Fighter or not. Servants are to help their Masters, by protecting them or helping them with their research. Usually, Servants are used for protection, but as you heard, Liria said she wasn''t a fighter, so she must have other abilities, like healing or something like that. We need to know how you Servants can help us."


    "Wait, explain that to me again, what do you mean by classes and subclasses?"


    There are 2 types of class: Fighter and Not Fighter.


    Fighter is a class for Servants that know how to fight. In this class there are 2 subclasses: CF and LF. CF is for Servants that prefer close combat (Close Fighter), while LF is for Servants that prefer to keep their distance (Long Fighter). Being in one class does not mean they can''t do the other. A CF Servant can also fight from a distance, but he is better at close combat.


    Not Fighter is a little more complex and has many subclasses, but in short, it''s for those Servants that are not suited to fight as the Fighter Servants. It''s important not to mix things, a Not Fighter can still fight, but it''s not as good as a Fighter Servant.


    "So, by the way, what class do you think you are?"


    I''m a Fighter, but what subclass... I use an ebony sword when I need to get personal and a red bow when I want to keep my distance. To be honest, I usually prefer to fight in close combat but I can''t deny the fact that I do some heavy damage with my bow.


    "I don''t know. I detect a sword and a bow in my Magical Inventory, but I can''t say which one I''m better with without trying them."


    Magical Inventory is a space in the Spirit Realm that can store items with special materials. Not everything can be stored in there.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Battles between two mages are not that simple. You can''t just throw a fireball at your opponent.


    There are four types of magic:


    - Inner Magic;


    - Personal Magic;


    - Area Magic;


    - World Magic.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Inner Magic</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Mana Units that can be used:</td><td colspan=''2''>50 to 1000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''4''>It''s a type of magic that a mage does to his own body.


    Very dangerous magic where one wrong step means irreparable damage.


    Only some mages try this type of magic.


    It can enhance vision, strenght, stamina, etc...


    Cannot be nullified.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Personal Magic</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Mana Units that can be used:</td><td colspan=''2''>50 to 1000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''4''>It''s a type of magic with very limited area of effect.


    Used when there is only a single target.


    Most commonly practiced magic.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Area Magic</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Mana Units that can be used:</td><td colspan=''2''>1000 to 10000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''4''>It''s a type of magic with a bigger area of effect.


    Used when there are multiple targets.


    Practiced by most mages ranked higher than Blue.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>World Magic</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Mana Units that can be used:</td><td colspan=''2''>Higher than 10000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''4''>It''s a type of magic with a even bigger area of effect.


    Used when the area the mage wants to effect is bigger than 1 km diameter.


    Practiced by some orange and red mages.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    The reason there are various types of magic is because mana repels itself when ignited in huge quantities. If a mage tries to cast a Personal Magic with 1500 mana units, the mana will repel itself and affect a bigger area, becoming an Area Magic.


    In a battle between mages, the victory usually goes to the one who possesses the most mana. When a mage starts to cast a spell, he manipulates mana out of his body so he can cast whatever magic he wants. When this happens, the mage is like a beacon. Every mage close to him will sense the extracted mana.


    The opponent can cast the same quantity of negative mana towards the spot where the other mage is manipulating his mana. This will nullify his positive mana.


    The mana we have on our bodies is neutral. When we need to cast a spell or pour mana into a Crystal, we turn that mana into positive mana. We can also turn our mana into negative, but negative mana can''t be used for anything else besides nullifying the positive mana. When mana is nullified, it simply ceases to exist and does not return to neutral, like one would expect.


    Neutral mana is a wild card. If we extract neutral mana, we can''t cast magic nor nullify. However, we can use Inner Magic with neutral mana. It can cast spells inside our bodies.


    To make a spell, the mage needs to manipulate the mana to a space where he wants his spell to be ignited. Once it is ignited, he needs to control the mana in the direction of his target. For example, if I cast a fireball and want to hit a tree from another direction, I need to manipulate positive mana out of my body, guide it to another point, ignite it to make fire and guide or launch it to the tree.


    Until the mana reaches the tree, it can be nullified at any moment.


    Once the ignited mana reaches it''s target, the mage can mantain the mana to keep the fire alive or dispel it. When dispeled, the mana simply ceases to exist.


    Many mages use weapons or armors. If those armors or weapons are made with special materials, a mage can infuse positive or negative mana into them, giving them an edge in fights.


    "Hmmm, Al, you really go out of your way to make our lives a little more difficult don''t you?"


    I shrug my shoulders.


    "Well, I guess it''s ok anyway. That only means you must be a good Fighter at both subclasses."


    She has a smile as she says that.


    *sigh* "I really wanted some sleep but whatever, I can handle a few more hours..."


    The morning passes by. For some reason, the boys are somewhat worse than me. If I didn''t know better, I would say they have seen ghosts. Finally it''s afternoon class and every first year is on the campus with their Servants.


    "So you are a healer subclass miss Liria?" - Lawrence asks.


    "Yes my dear."


    They are not really testing us, more like they ask us what class and subclass we think we are and show a small demonstration.


    Some maids are bringing cakes and teas. This is almost like a cafe. Someone prepared tables and chairs for everyone to sit while we did this. I''m with Nora drinking some tea.


    Someone shouts:


    "You bitch!"


    I look behind. There is a blonde student shouting at a maid. It seems like she dropped his cake and tea on the ground. He has some stains on his pants.


    "I-I''m sorry!"


    "You good for nothing whore! Your clumsiness messed up my pants!"


    "Please my lord forgive me! P-Please, if you follow me, I will get you another change o--"


    "Shut up! You speak only when I say you can!"


    My fist is clenched. Another classmate says:


    "C''mon David, let it go."


    "The hell I will! You maid! You have any idea how much these pants, this tea and cake cost? I bet it costs more than you make in months!"


    "P-Please, I--"


    "Shut up!" - He kicks her.


    Enough is enough. I get up and walk at a fast pace towards him.


    "Heh? Al!"


    I almost didn''t hear Nora. My head is full of anger.


    David notices me walking towards him.


    "What do you want?"


    I pick up the cake with my right hand from the ground.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Right arm - 1.5x Strength*


    I slap him in the face with the cake and send him flying at least 5 meters.


    "Mas-- Master! You--!"


    His servant, a green haired man, in his 30s, gets up and starts to summon his weapon.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Left arm - Triple Strength*


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Whole body - Double Accel*


    Now with my reaction time and speed twice faster than normal, I kick the table away and throw myself in the Servant direction. He didn''t even had time to summon his weapon.


    "Wh---!"


    I use my left arm to punch him upwards right in the belly. He is launched in the air in this form ^ .


    He falls on the ground, vomiting blood. I must have crushed some of his organs.


    "Al stop!"


    The symbol on my hand shines. I can''t move. I wasn''t planning doing anything more anyway.


    Lawrence and other teachers run towards David and check up on him. He is unconscious but I doubt I broke anything.


    "Al!? Did you really need to go that far!?"


    Nora asks me.


    "..."


    "I also didn''t approve what he was doing and--"


    "Look, I did it and I don''t regret it. I''m sorry if this puts you in trouble with the school, I''ll make it up for you somehow."


    "... Did you hit him that hard?"


    "He''ll survive and walk if that''s what you are wondering."


    "*sigh* He was always a little edgy, maybe this will somehow teach him a lesson."


    If it doesn''t, he better not do it again when I am watching. Next time I''ll make sure he doesn''t get up.


    "Thank you." - the maid whispers at me while she cleans the mess that I made.


    The Servant that I punched gets up, looks at me with resentment, and walks towards his master. Seems like the Servants can regenerate quickly.


    "I guess that means you are a CF?" - Nora asks


    "Seems like it."


    "By the way, are you that fast and strong or..."


    "You probably guessed it."


    "Inner Magic?"


    "Inner Magic."


    ********


    Next Chapter</a>


    -----------------


    Edit: Fixed a potential plot hole. Area magic is practiced by most mages ranked higher than blue and not green.

 8: What one really wants

    Later that day we were called to the director''s office. The boy, David, wake up some time afterwards with some bruises. You would think that my slap would be the most damaging element on that little event, but no. Surprisingly, it was his attempt at flying that made most damage to his body. Maybe it was the cake that protected him? If that was the case, that cake is really something else.


    Me and Nora, inside the main buildings, are heading to the office in the highest floor.


    "I was never called to the director office before..."


    "Are you the perfect student type?"


    "No... It''s just..."


    "Nervous?"


    "A little. To be honest, I think this is just a formality and nothing will happen because of your rank and my situation. The director would be in trouble if my family or the royal family even dreamed about me getting punished. But still..."


    "Situation?"


    "Oh, yeah... I still haven''t told you about it... I''ll tell you tonight in our room. For now let''s just hear what the director has to say."


    "Ok."


    Considering her hair and what she said, my guess is that an engagement is involved in her story. And like I guessed, she must be from an important family. It kind of reminds my situation too, before I rebelled.


    Nobles... They play some interesting games. Usually, each couple has at least 3 sons, and the one with higher rank is used for the family main goals. The others are used as "reserves" or for less important goals. By goals I mean alliances, trade agreements, peace offerings, etc...


    But of course, the main goal of every family is increasing their chances to have high ranked children. When an red mage has children with an yellow mage, the chances of having a red, orange or yellow mage is higher. That''s why each couple has several children. In a way, having a baby is like playing lottery. Imagine my parents- no, my family faces when they heard the news that my mother new son was a white mage.


    Why are high ranked mages so important in the end? Well, part of it is because of appearences. Who wouldn''t respect a noble house full of yellow mages? In fact, the royal family always tries to have orange mages or higher as successors. They will pick a 6 year old orange mage as the new king or queen instead of 20 year old brother with a lower rank.


    Another part is because of the power. Duels happen. And wars too. Having 1 or 2 extra orange mages can make the difference on a battlefield.


    Some families can also be brutal. They won''t hesitate sending a violet, blue or light blue mage to be trained as a Knight for the Royal Army. This is almost like banishing them from the family. But it isn''t that bad, they can still have a good life, unlike the normal black hair soldiers.


    We reach the director office. Nora knocks on the door.


    "Excuse us, can we enter?"


    "Yes."


    We enter. It''s a luxurious office with a considerable space. In front of us there''s a huge desk and a couch where the green haired director, in his 40''s, is seated. Behind him there is a big window.


    "C''mon c''mon you both, sit. I have too much work to do, so let''s get this over with."


    We sit on the two chairs in front of his desk.


    "Mr. Director, I''m terribly sorry about my Servant behaviour, I--"


    "Oh just forget that. We both know that I can''t do anything to you. I was planning calling you in today anyway, incident or not. I have some things to tell you. And forget the formalities, just call me Adrert."


    "I... Yes Mr. Adrert..."


    Nora looks awkwardly away.


    "So, where should I begin? Hmmm, well, you both caused quite an uproar in the capital. Better prepare yourselves, things will only get complicated from now on. Every family will now go after you and your Servant. And I am not refering just to our country families. This information will leak to the other countries without a doubt."


    Our world has 2 main island-like continents separated by the ocean. On our continent, Crirone, we have 4 countries: Gastein in the West, Deaestein in the North, Deobourhiel in the South and our country Coeburg in the East. The other continent Terand, East of Crirone, is controled by the Ediviel Empire. Or at least it was like that in my time, in 900 years many things could have happened. All of them have a system similar to our country, the nobles are the ones who rule.


    "..."


    "Your family is one of the most important trading families of Crirone, so I guess they will cover your backs. But still, expect a lot of backstabbing opportunists. You too Al, Duncan or whatever your name is. I''m pretty sure a lot of ladies will try to get you naked, so try to control yourself if you don''t want to have many babies calling you papa."


    Considering Servants still have organs and function like normal humans, they can still have offsprings. So it''s obvious many ladies will try to get me to impregnate them, in hope of increasing their chances of having white haired or redhead kids. But I am a Servant, so I''m pretty sure they will just say the baby is from someone else. This also happened in the past, thus why I don''t sleep with any random woman.


    "I think his name was Alddan, Mr. Adrert."


    "Riiight... You had another dream then? Well, another thing I have to say is that they found only 5 white mages in the capital records. 2 are from 200 and 1000 After Calamity and almost nothing is known about them. 1 died as a child in 3450, so we can scratch that one, and the other 2 are from 1500 and 2800. None of them is called Alddan or any name that starts with Al. So yeah, either your dreams are giving you wrong names or our friend here never existed. Try to search for these people in the legends."


    As expected, I also don''t appear on the capital records. I am from 3736 After Calamity. On one hand, it makes sense I wouldn''t appear since they wouldn''t want me to shame their noble heritage and history. On the other, did I really leave no footprint in history? Did the nobles back then made me disappear like that? Or... Did I never exist...?


    "Another thing I have to say is that your may-be-fiance is coming here sooner than expected."


    "Prince Vanadis is coming? Wasn''t he supposed to appear on the tournament day?"


    "Yes, he was, but he probably wants to check out your Servant. Or maybe he wants to talk with you. Or both."


    "..."


    Adrert looks at a pot at his side. Picks it up and pours the liquid into a cup. It''s coffee.


    "That was all I wanted to say. Any questions?"


    "No Mr. Adrert."


    "Ok then, chop chop. I have many things to do."


    We get up and head to the door, but before that he says:


    "Oh, by the way Alddan, do your Master a favor and don''t beat up anymore students or Servants from now on. They might resent her because of that."


    "..."


    I chose to be silent. We exited the office.


    We had dinner with Nora friends. Muscle Head today was very insistent and wouldn''t shut up about a "friendly fight". To be honest, I was very close to punch him. Being awake for more than 24 hours can make anyone short tempered.


    After that, we finally arrived our room.


    "Al, do you want to take a bath?"


    "Now that you mention it, I could use one. Is it ok to take it in the bathroom?"


    "Yes, make sure to clean things after you''re done. Just open the faucet and pour mana into the bathtub. It has some Heat Crystals below the bathtub and they will heat the water. Take the pajamas with you."


    Faucet? What the heck is a faucet?


    After picking up the pajamas from the dresser, I open the door to the private bathroom. It''s similar to the boys bathrooms. A toilet, a bathtub, a heater... The difference is...


    There''s a funny thing on the bathtub. It''s a tube with a circle thingy. I''m going to assume that''s the faucet.


    I put my hand on the circle thingy and turn it. Water comes out.


    "Huh... Tecnology..."


    ....


    After I took my bath, I put on the pajamas. It feels nice being dressed in something so light after spending so much time with the same clothes. My clothes are ordinary but my coat is another story. It is made from special materials. All of it. I can store there 5000 negative or positive mana. Compared with normal armors, it''s light and allows me to move freely. On the other hand, it won''t protect me from physical attacks.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I exit the bathroom. Nora is reading a book.


    "It''s all yours princess."


    "Did you clean it after you were done?"


    "Yes ma''am."


    "Alright, I''ll be done in a moment."


    She enters the bathroom.


    My bed looks so attactive today. I think as soon I lay down, I will fall asleep. So I better not. Nora has something to tell me.


    I look at the book she was reading. "Petals of Far Away Land". It seems like one of those novels where the prince saves the damsel in distress and everyone lives happily ever after. Pity the reality isn''t like that.


    I hear the faucet pouring water.


    I better take this time to think about the current situation...


    - There are no books in the library that talk about me;


    - I don''t appear in the records;


    - I traveled 935 years into the future;


    - Both times that Nora gave me orders, I couldn''t refuse them;


    - I don''t know if I am like the other Servants.


    I have no idea if I existed or not. The only way to find out would be by going to Qahs Holm or by looking for clues in history books. It seems like the nobles back then did a good job making me disappear from history, so I probably won''t appear in any of them. I have to search for my family name and look for clues in discrepancies or obvious lies. There''s no way they could erase my family from history, they were a very old family that participated in many historical main events.


    "Hmmm..."


    But still, going to Qahs Holm would be the best bet. I wonder if I could convince Nora to go there... I would need a very good reason, I cant just say "hey nora, let''s go to Qahs Holm".


    "Man... This is going to be tough..."


    Raising an army, finding supporters and fighting the nobles is already a tough challenge. But with this... How the hell am I going to do this...?


    Even if I discover I existed or not, what then? I''ll still be a Servant. How am I going to get out of this situation?


    "*sigh*"


    There are 2 solutions: Either I find a way to get out of this contract or I convince Nora to fight with me. Both are very unlikely...


    I''m sure no one bothered to research how to cancel the contract. And even if I manage to cancel it, will I die because I will not be able to replenish the mana? And Nora is a redhead from an important family and is probably engaged with the prince. That''s every noblewoman fantasy. How the hell will I convince her to throw all that away?


    "...damnit..."


    The more I think about it, the more frustrated I become...


    "*sigh* ...Let''s just... Take one step at a time. I always found a way to solve my problems, this time is no different."


    Yeah. I need to think positive. I''m just tired and I need some sleep.


    ....


    After a while, Nora comes out of the bathroom in her pajamas.


    "Al... You really like to stare out of the window."


    I''m standing close to the window, looking outside.


    "What can I say, I like staring at the moon."


    "Only the moon?"


    "No, I also like to stare at another things."


    "Like what?"


    "Sorry but I prefer not to say. Last time you put me reading legends all night. I can''t take another one like that."


    "You........"


    She is looking at me with an angry face. Cute.


    "Anyway, you earlier said you were going to tell me something?"


    "Yeah."


    "...And?"


    "I''m wondering if you deserve to know..."


    "You are hurting my feelings princess..."


    "Keep that up and I might end up hurting you even more."


    "How so?"


    "How about I order you to beat your own crotch until you pass out? That might put a stop to your little jokes."


    "You wouldn''t."


    "Try me."


    I better step back on this one. I don''t want to find out if she''s serious.


    "Ok ok, sorry Miss Nightingale."


    "Hmph, whatever. And call me Nora."


    The symbol on my hand shines.


    "Ok Nora."


    She looks at my hand in surprise and says "oops". Great, she gave me an order without realizing it. God damnit woman, be careful with what you say would you?


    "I''m going to prepare some tea while I explain my situation. It''s kind of a long story so bear with me."


    In short, Nora is more or less betrothed to prince Vanadis, yellow mage. Nora father is the older brother of the queen, mother of Vanadis. Nora and the prince are cousins.


    Nora''s father, Seril, was to be the successor but when his sister was born, he lost all his chances to the throne, because he is an yellow mage and his sister is an orange mage. That''s why Seril resents the queen.


    Seril was later married off to one of the daughters of the Nightingales, one of the most important merchant families in Crirone continent. Nora''s mother is a green mage. It was very unexpected when their first daughter was a red mage.


    When Nora was born, Vanadis was already 2 years old. The royal family wanted Nora to be married to Vanadis. However, Seril didn''t want that and the Nightingales wanted to marry her to the royal family who gave better offers. So the Coeburg royal family engaged in negotiations with the Nightingale family, as did the other royal families from the other countries.


    In the end, Coeburg offered the better deal and the Nightingales agreed. However Seril, as one of the parents, used his right to impose a condition on the marriage contract:


    Nora will marry Vanadis only if she agrees to it by her 20th birthday.


    "Both families were enraged by the condition, but they had to respect it. When I was younger I liked to think father did it to protect me or something like that, but... He only did it because he doesn''t want me to marry the Coeburg royal family. He still resents them."


    We are both sitting on my bed.


    "I see. And if you refuse to marry Vanadis?"


    "My family will just make me marry another royal family. So it doesn''t really matter."


    "Hmmm... And what do you want?"


    "I guess I prefer to marry Vanadis, at least I know him."


    "Oh wow, your family would be so proud. That was a good noble answer."


    "Huh?"


    "Noble Nightingale, go away. I want to talk to Nora."


    "..."


    "What do you really want?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean what I said. Are you going to marry Vanadis just because your family is telling you to marry someone? Or do you want to become queen?"


    "No, I-I... I don''t really want to become queen, I just... I have to."


    "No you don''t, you are just choosing an option someone gave you. You need to make your own options."


    "W-What?"


    "Ask yourself this: why do you have to marry someone?"


    "B-Because my family... Because I-I... Because it would be... Difficult if I didn''t marry anyone..."


    She is very insecure about her answers. I get up and raise my voice unconsciously.


    "So that''s it!? You are going to marry someone just because it would be troublesome not to!? Don''t you think it''s wort---"


    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Just shut up!"


    The symbol on my hand starts to shine and I can''t talk.


    She''s crying. Maybe I went too far?


    "I''m going to sleep! Just leave me alone!"


    The symbol shines again. She gets up from my bed and gets under the sheets of her bed. Still crying.


    Maybe I went too far, but running away from your problems won''t solve them...


    I pick up a sheet of paper, write "I''m sorry" and put it next to her book. She needs some time to think and calm herself, so I better sleep outside. I don''t feel compelled to leave. I think that last order just makes me unable to bother her. So I am leaving because I chose to.


    There was a good place inside the greenhouses where I used to take naps. Hopefully it''s still there like I remember. If not, oh well, I''ll find a way. Always do.


    I exit the room after picking up my clothes.


    "..."


    On the other hand... She said she doesn''t really want to become queen... It seems the chances to convince her to join my cause are not that slim...


    *******


    Next Chapter</a>

 9: Future

    "Ask yourself this: why do you have to marry someone?"


    Why do I... That''s...


    "B-Because my family... Because I-I... Because it would be... Difficult if I didn''t marry anyone..."


    Yes, because... That''s the... Natural way right? It''s how things are done. Every noble gets married. So why is he...


    "SO THAT''S IT!?"


    !!!


    "YOU ARE GOING TO MARRY SOMEONE JUST BECAUSE IT WOULD BE TROUBLESOME NOT TO!?"


    Wh-what?! N-No!! That''s not--


    "DON''T YOU THINK IT''S WORT---"


    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Just shut up!"


    Shut up! You--! Why?! I-- I! I...


    Damnit! Why am I crying!? Stop crying!! This is stupid!


    *sob*


    I can''t... I don''t... Just...! AAARGH!!!


    "I''m going to sleep! Just leave me alone!"


    I can''t face him! This is so embarassing! Why am I crying!? His questions are stupid! Why did they upset me so much!?


    I get under the sheets of my bed.


    And what do you want?


    That idiot! What''s it to him? Why did he ask--!?


    He left something on my desk.


    Oh wow, your family would be so proud. That was a good noble answer.


    !!! What''s with that tone!? What''s with that sarcasm!? What does he want from me!?


    He picked up his clothes.


    Noble Nightingale, go away. I want to talk to Nora.


    There''s no 2 different persons! I am me! There''s no Noble Nightingale and Nora! I am Nora Nightingale!


    He left the room.


    What do you really want?


    What''s with that question!?


    *sob*


    Are you going to marry Vanadis just because your family is telling you to marry someone?


    NO!! It''s not about what they are telling me to do!! It''s about...


    Or do you want to become queen?


    I don''t care about that! I just...


    You are just choosing an option someone gave you.


    N-No! I am not...!


    You need to make your own options.


    What the hell is he saying!?


    Why do you have to marry someone?


    Because it''s the natural way...


    What do you really want?


    ...


    ......


    .......... I don''t know...........


    As soon I realize that, my eyes burst into tears. I can''t control my sobbing.


    My life was always an easy and peaceful one. I never had to think about my future or make any complicated decisions. I just lived my life day by day... That''s why this question... Bothers me so much...


    *sob*


    I don''t know what I want. I don''t like the idea of living the rest of my life like until now. But at the same time... I don''t know what I want...


    I spent 2 or 3 hours crying until I finally fell asleep.


    -----


    I''m dreaming again.


    I see a green mage in his 50s is talking to Al mother inside a luxurious living room. They are both sitting on a couch with books on their hands and cakes on a table in front of them.


    "The boy finally cheered up. He started to play pranks on his brothers like he used to."


    "Indeed."


    "He still doesn''t talk to you?"


    "Sadly my husband, he does not. However with time he will realize that what I did was necessary. We have to enforce our authority and not tolerate any kind of defiance."


    "And you did well dear. He has to learn that we are not like them. Even more so considering what our country is expecting of him."


    "Indeed... But aren''t we expecting too much from him? Crirone is a big continent. Even if he''s a white mage, can he really lead a campaign against all the other 3 countries at the same time? Deaestein will not be an easy country to conquer."


    "He will manage. He is a bright boy and already knows more than a 10 year old mage. Who knows what he will be capable of when he turns 14? Besides, it''s not like our country isn''t a power to be reckoned with."


    "Yes..."


    They spend some time in silence reading.


    "AL!!!!!!!!"


    A female yelling voice can be heard from outside.


    "I swear, as soon as I catch you, I will make you regret the day you were born!"


    The green mage gets up and goes to the corridor to see what the fuss is about. He sees a young blonde girl  at least 14 years old looking for something, or rather, someone.


    "Ann? What''s the matter?"


    "Father! Al pranked us again!"


    "*sigh* What did he do?"


    "He put snails on my bed!"


    Another blonde boy, at least 12 years old, appears.


    "Did you find him?"


    "No!"


    "Damn that brat!"


    "And what did he do to you Oliver?"


    "He switched my lantern Light Crystal for a Cold Crystal! Yesterday when I went to the bathroom at night, I picked up my lantern and when I poured mana, it freezed my hand!"


    The green mage has a smile on his face as he hears his sons stories.


    "C''mon Oliver, he is probably in the garden."


    "Yeah!"


    Both of them run off.


    The green mage comes back to where he was before.


    "Our youngest son is doing one of his again?"


    "And he probably will get away again hehehe."


    Both of them laugh.


    "Speaking of which, when are the princesses coming to our mansion?"


    "Next week I believe. Hopefully Al will like them."


    "The royal family are just like animals, aren''t they?"


    "What do you mean my husband?"


    "Remember when Alddan was born, the royal family didn''t loose any time and forced the King''s daughter Juliet, 12 years old at the time, have children?"


    "Yeah, I remember..."


    "Poor girl. Officially they say the father of her daughters is Duke Demavend eldest son, you know, that good for nothing who ruined one of your parties?"


    Stolen story; please report.


    "Yeah, I remember him. Arin was it?"


    "Yeah. They should have married her with Demavend second son *sigh*. Anyway, I think that story is bullshit."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Arin is a green mage just like me. No way they would miss this chance to improve the probability of having higher ranked children. Think about it, even though they want our son to be integrated into their family, don''t you think they want to marry him to the highest ranked daughter they have? To improve the chances of Alddan children being red mages or orange mages? Why would they make Juliet having children with a lower ranked mage when she was a orange mage herself?"


    "Where are you getting at...?"


    "There was two better choices than Arin, and I think they took one of them... The king is an orange mage and one of the Juliet brothers is a yellow mage... One of them is the real father of Juliet''s children. Probably the king."


    "..."


    "Good thing the girl died after the second pregnancy. Otherwise, she would have been a baby factory just for our son."


    "I never thought about it... You might be right... It makes sense..."


    "The royal family will never be the same again. Since I am blood related with them, they managed to grasp some straws to make our son the next in line. As soon the king dies, he will be crowned. He will marry one of the Juliet daughters but that''s just for appearences. He will have to make children with both of them until they have a red mage... And God knows what will happen next..."


    "All of this for the war effort... We are really going to war aren''t we?"


    "As soon Alddan is crowned king, blood will be shed."


    ...


    "I think that our fam¨|¨|¨~¨~¨|¨}¨|¨|¨}¨~¨~¨}¨|¨|¨}¨~¨~¨~"


    What the?


    "¨|¨|¨~¨~¨|¨}¨|¨|¨}¨~¨~¨}¨|¨|¨}¨~¨~¨~"


    They are still talking but I can''t understand what they are saying.


    "¨|¨|¨~¨~¨~¨~¨|¨}¨|¨|¨~¨~¨~¨~¨}¨~¨~¨}¨|¨|¨}¨~¨~¨~"


    The dream becomes even more confusing, the room disappears and the 2 mages also vanish. I only see strange forms moving. This is becoming creepy. Just like a nightmare. I can''t recognize any shape. These colors are hurting my eyes.


    After a while, I can see one humanoid shape crawling on the ground looking upwards to another humanoid shape standing. That humanoid standing is pointing a long shape to the other. The crawling shape screams something:


    "¨|¨|¨~¨|¨|¨~¨}¨|¨|¨}¨~¨~¨~!?!?!"


    The other one replies:


    "¨|¨~¨|¨|¨~¨}¨|¨|¨}¨~ters!!"


    -----


    I wake up.


    What was that...?


    I look at my left side. I can see light on the window curtains. It''s morning.


    I get up to sit. Al must be still sleeping in his bed. No... Wait...


    "Al?"


    He doesn''t answer. Don''t tell me...


    I quickly get up from the bed and check behind the curtain that separates our beds. He''s not there.


    ...


    "That idiot! Did he really slept outside!? I was upset but he didn''t need to do that! Idiot! Why didn''t he come back!?"


    I quickly start dressing my uniform. As soon I am finished I will order him to come.


    I can sense where he is. He seems to be in the greenhouses. Did he sleep there?


    While changing, I notice a note close to my book. It says "I''m sorry".


    ...


    "... Idiot..."


    ...


    Now that I am changed, I''ll order him to come back.


    "Al, come back."


    I think that worked. It''s a little unconventional how I have no way of knowing if the order got through in the moment.


    Soon after, I can sense him moving. He is coming.


    I need to apologize to him. Even if his questions were difficult and I didn''t want to answer them... And I still don''t... He ended up sleeping outside. Maybe his questions where out of line, but I think he was thinking about me when he asked them.


    ...


    After a while, Al enters the room. He stands close to the closed door and looks at me with an expressionless face.


    "Al... I''m sorry. Yesterday I shouldn''t have freaked out like I did."


    He doesn''t respond and just keeps looking at me. Oh... That''s right.


    "Oh, I forgot, I told you to shut up. Sorry again, you can speak now."


    He keeps looking at me without responding. What''s up with him?


    "So... You don''t have anything to say?"


    Still looking at me. What the hell?


    "Ok fine! Don''t answer if you don''t want to!"


    He facepalms and searches for something. Finally he finds the note from yesterday and writes something on it. Then he puts it back where it was.


    I pick it up and read it - "I was given 2 orders"


    2 orders? I told him to shut up... What else...?


    ...


    After a while, I remembered that I told him to leave me alone. That''s why he can''t talk to me or bother me.


    "Oh! That''s right! You can talk to me now!"


    "That took you some time."


    "..."


    Really? That''s the first thing you have to say?


    He closes his eyes for a moment, and then says something.


    "Sorry. I''m the one who should be sorry. I was out of the line yesterday and I shouldn''t have asked those questions or raised my voice."


    "It''s fine. I''m sure you were just thinking about me. You also didn''t need to sleep outside! Why didn''t you come back?"


    "You needed time to calm down and think about things. You couldn''t do that with me here."


    I look down.


    We stay in silent for a while.


    Finally I look at him and raise my hand towards him.


    "We''re cool?"


    He becomes surprised by my gesture. But then he smiles and grabs my hand. We shake hands.


    "We''re cool."


    *******


    Next Chapter</a>

 10: The puzzle just gets more complicated

    I know I said I wouldn''t update at least until 20th but today I managed to make some free time and decided to write a new chapter. I have good and bad news.


    - One good piece of news is that this time off allowed me to come up with some ideas and I have a better sense where I am going with the story (present time: Nora + Alddan).


    - Another good new is that I came up with another story for another FF that I want to write sooner or later. I''m really excited about it and I feel that it can be even better than this one.


    - The bad new is that this chapter will be short compared with the others.


    - The other bad new is that I don''t know when I am going to write the other FF. Since I have college to worry about, I don''t think I can write 2 FF''s at the same time and update them regularly. My plan is to focus on this one and update at a regular basis and write the other at a slower pace. Once I have enough chapters of the other FF written, I start uploading it.


    Ok ok, sorry about the rant. We all know why you are here.


    Please, enjoy the chapter.


    ************************************************************************************


    "... For the 1000th time, I can''t remember..."


    "*frustrated sigh*"


    2 days passed since that morning. We are both in the library checking the books again. At first we checked the legends that matched the dates of the 4 white mages found in the records. This is a tricky work because most legends are vague about the dates, so we don''t have concrete dates. In the first page of each book, there are basic information about the legend, like the date speculation. Only 6 legends matched the dates of the early 2 mages (200 and 1000 After Calamity). However, only 1 of them talked about a Coeburg white mage... But the name didn''t match.


    Out of desperation, we decided (more like she decided) to check all the 50 damn books. Nora read the books aloud while I listened. And this was practically how we spend the morning and afternoon. At least we skipped few legends when she noticed clear discrepancies with me (like what kind of weapons they used. Unfortunately, sword and bow are both very popular weapons...).


    It was that red mage teacher who made us do this. Director orders he said... The same director who said he couldn''t punish us...


    "..."


    I am rubbing my temples and Nora has her head on the table.


    At this rate, Nora will loose her voice and I my sanity. I decide to stop her before she gets the idea to open the 34th book.


    "Look, just give up for now. I won''t get my memories back by reading the same thing twice."


    "*sigh* I know and you''re right... But it was the director who gave us this assignment... We can''t just ignore it.  Hopefully, the queen will request the records from other countries. We need to narrow down the possibilities..."


    "Yeah, kind of like divide and conquer, never failed me befor-"


    Shit!!!


    "What did you say?"


    "Divide and conquer. Never failed me before."


    "Never failed...? What do you mean by that?"


    "It''s just an expression...? Oh, I see, you are thinking that I remember something? Sorry, I didn''t mean anything by it. It''s just an expression."


    "..."


    She is looking at me. I don''t know if she bought it or not.


    "Sheesh woman, you are overthinking it... Anyway, how about checking the history books? Maybe we can find some clues if we check for more details about the events that took place during those mages lifetimes. It''s a long shot, but it''s better than reading those legends again."


    "... Yeah, that might be a good idea."


    She definitely sensed something wrong. Damn my carelessness... Let''s hope this won''t become a problem later.


    "I''ll take care of gathering the books. You are tired, why don''t you go to the cafeteria to drink something? You can also take the chance to take a break."


    "No, it isn''t fair that I take a break while you don''t."


    "Just listen to your own voice, you can barely speak normally and I can notice your fatigue from miles away."


    "Then we both take a break."


    "No, I want to be done with this as soon as possible. I didn''t do anything that demanding so I am not tired. I''m serious, take this chance to rest a little."


    "... You really don''t mind?"


    "If I did, would I be this insistent?"


    A moment passes.


    "Ok, alright, I''ll take you up on that offer. Thanks, Al."


    I nod with a smile and give her a thumbs up.


    "I''ll be back in 10 minutes."


    She gets up and walks away.


    ...


    "Well then..."


    A golden opportunity. Finally, I can find clues about MY story.


    I ask the librarian for Coeburg history books. He hands me a list of 5 books.


    After finding and gather them on the table where we were, I quickly pick the general history book start searching about my family, Dovin. This is a race against time, Nora will be back any minute.


    Dovin was an old family that participated in many key moments of Coeburg history. They even were present during the country foundation. So they have to be recorded. There''s no way the nobles back then were able to erase them from history.


    After skimming through some pages, I felt a little relieved. The name Dovin appeared. Good. That means that at least my family really existed. Now I have to find about what happened 935-940 years ago. This year is 4671 so I am looking for what happened in 3730-ish.


    Finally, I found the part I was looking for:


    In 3728 After Calamity, a great drought hit Coeburg, dooming thousands of people to hunger and diseases. Deaestein  and Deobourhiel took the opportunity to invade Coeburg.


    Coeburg lost a considerable size of the territory. Because of the heavy casualties among the black haired population and military, many noble families had to fight off the invaders themselves. In the process, many families perished in battle or due to assassination. Among them are:


    A list of names appears, Dovin included.


    So that''s how it is... Officially, there was no rebellion, but a drought and invasions. I check the map on the last page and indeed, Coeburg is a little smaller. It''s still bigger than the other 3 countries though.


    My theory is that because my rebellion weakened Coeburg, the other countries took the opportunity to invade when I was defeated. So they use a drought as an excuse for their weakened military, and every battlefield I left behind is easily explained: It was the invaders.


    My question is: what do the other countries history books say? Did they record the rebellion? Or did Coeburg nobles somehow managed to manipulate them too?


    I close my eyes.


    Or worst case scenario, I''m just a legend and my memories are fake. It''s a good sign that at least my family name is real, but it''s not hard evidence that I existed... I could just be a fictional Dovin. But then again, if I was a legend, it would be recorded in one of those books, right? Or at least this library is supposed to have all the legends... And besides, the other servants are awfully submissive to their masters while I considered killing my own. They have free will, but at the same time, I get this feeling that they are just... I don''t know, submissive...


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    *sigh*


    This is messed up. Instead of answers I only get more questions.


    I''ll try to find more clues meanwhile, but I think that the answer to my questions is in Qahs Holm. I have to go there somehow... Speaking of which...


    I check the map again. Qahs Holm is East of Coeburg. Curiously enough,  it''s not part of Coeburg like in my time, it''s an independent country: Qahs Holm. It seems they weren''t creative enough to give themselves another name.


    When I was going to search how they got their independence, Nora comes back. With a cup and a cake.


    "Here Al, we are not supposed to drink or eat in here but I was able to sneak this in."


    She puts the cup and the cake on the table. It''s coffee.


    "Ahn, uh, thanks. But how did you pass through the entrance? The receptionist didn''t see you?"


    "I have my tricks." - She says with a confident smile.


    "Oh? Miss Nightingale, maybe you should consider becoming a smuggler."


    "Interested in my services sir?"


    "Indeed I am."


    "Very good, just for you, I''ll make a special discount. 100 gold coins per item."


    Wow, with 100 gold coins, one can buy enough equipment for a small army.


    "Ouch, that''s a very expensive service."


    "You''re only paying for the best, after all."


    "Hehe alright alright, thanks for the treat."


    While I drink my coffee, she sits down and opens another book.


    "I''ll be honest Al, earlier I said this may be a good idea, but I was kinda out of it. I don''t see how this will help us."


    "Let''s just assume for now that I am the mage from 200 AC (After Calamity) and search for clues that might link him to that legend. The names are different, but it might be the same guy. I rather do this than reading another legend. I will end up crazy otherwise."


    "What? Don''t you like that kind of stories? Too cheesy for you?"


    "Cheesy? Who the hell would let himself being eaten by a whale so he could kill it from inside? It doesn''t make any sense."


    "Or what if you were that guy?"


    "What guy?"


    "You know... That guy from ''Empire Jungle''."


    "No."


    "What? Loincloth is not your style?"


    "Not even close."


    "Considering how many men and women he slept with, he must have eaten a lot of bananas..."


    "..."


    ... Did she just use an innuendo? Lame innuendo, but nonetheless...


    "You also did some perverted comments in the past few days, I think there is a connection here..."


    "You think wrong."


    "You sure? I can totally see you walking around with just a loincloth. And then Corin picks you up from the forest in his arms and you both go to his castle in a shining steed~~~."


    Oh no, she did not just say that... Ok, that''s it. You asked for it.


    "Miss Nightingale, do you know what they say?"


    I get up and walk to her. I''m going to do something someone taught me when I was younger.


    "Huh?"


    I get behind her, lower my mouth to her ear, and whisper:


    "Who goes to war, gives and takes."


    I lick her ear.


    "UWHA-HA-WHA- A----!"


    She spasms and makes weird movements with both her arms and legs. She quickly gets up and gets away from me. Looking at me with a confused/perplexed face, she sees me while I smile.


    "It gives quite the shivers doesn''t it?"


    "Uwa, wa..."


    She can barely talk. You still have much to learn Miss Nightingale before you can tease me.


    Homosexual relationships are not encouraged but are not looked down upon. As long the noble marries and has children with his wife/husband, he/she can have many lovers, men or women. The rest would depend on the partner if he cared or not about the unfaithful relationship.


    I''m not into men and normally I would have ignored such comment. However, what ticked me off was the fact she used Musclehead for her teasing. With each day, I hate more and more the guy. And she knows it.


    "Let''s get back to the task at hand shall we?"


    "Uh, *clears her throat* Y-Yes, let''s do that."


    We both sit.


    "So, let''s focus on searching for clues that might link the legend and the mage we were talking about."


    "Yeah, but it''s unlikely we will find anything relevant though. The history of the first millennia AC is vague at best. We know who did what but not in great detail..."


    "We make omelets with the eggs we have." - I shrug.


    We spend our time until dinner searching for clues. Needless to say, we didn''t find anything.


    We go to the cafeteria to have some dinner. We see Nora friends already there and sit with them.


    "What''sup guys? Worked hard?"


    "Hard is an understatement Blake... We didn''t make any progress..."


    "Oh, sorry to hear that. How about we order some candies? You''ll see, as soon we finish dinner, you will be good as new. And since tomorrow is Sunday, we can have a little party for us girls later tonight."


    "That sounds like a good idea,  thanks Karli."


    While the girls are talking, Musclehead is looking at me with a big smile.


    "So, are you going to participate?"


    "In what?"


    "The tournament, of course!"


    "Tournament?"


    Indeed, now that I think about it, the director did mention a tournament when we went to his office.


    "Oh yeah, sorry Al, I didn''t get the chance to tell you. In a few days, we will have a tournament. It''s basically fights between Servants."


    "That''s right! There we can test our skills and prove ourselves! You are going to enter right?"


    "... Nora, am I forced to fight?"


    "No. If you don''t want to fight you don''t have to."


    "I see... Then I rather not participate."


    "Wait what? Why!?"


    This guy is getting on my nerves...


    A male voice interrupts us.


    "If it depends on me, you will enter the tournament."


    I look behind me and I see a yellow mage with expensive clothes walking towards us. Nora speaks:


    "Vanadis?"


    *******


    Next Chapter</a>

 11: The prince

    "Vanadis?"


    Everyone was about to get up, probably to bow or pay respects, but:


    "No no, forget the formalities. Too much hassle."


    Everyone relaxes on their chairs.


    "So this is the white mage Servant uh?"


    He is looking at me with a smile on his face, checking me out like I was a racehorse. He''s also nodding to himself.


    "Good, good." - He gets closer to me while I maintain my eye contact with him - "I also heard you used Inner Magic the other day. I can''t wait to see what else you are capable of."


    "..."


    Every fiber inside me is telling me to not get along with this guy. But I also don''t want to piss him off so I better keep silent and not say more than I need. As much as it hurts me to admit it, he completely owns me. He can just order Nora to force me to do whatever he wants... And that''s probably what he is planning to do from now on.


    Or maybe she is not forced to obey him? If the Nightingales are that powerful, maybe he has little to no control over her...? Anyway, that''s too many maybes. I should assume the worst case scenario and that he can actually order her around.


    "Not much of a talker are we?"


    "..."


    "Well, doesn''t really matter." - He walks around with his right hand on his chin and a pensive face. He mumbles to himself: - "How to keep things interesting..."


    "..."


    "You know, Alddan, the tournament is a good way to earn money. It''s held in the coliseum in the capital and it''s good news for everyone. The capital gets tourists, the shopkeepers and inn owners get money, the royal palace gets the taxes and everyone gets their fun. You will double the money and fun for everyone. Who is going to miss the first ever S rank Servant competing in the tournament? Few people, of course. More tourists, more money."


    "..."


    "However! There is a problem... White mage Servant, ranked S no less, plus his red mage Master... You have too much power, and we don''t want you to ruin the fun and easily win every match... No fun, more problems... Hmm..."


    Looks like he already decided I am going to enter.


    "... What if... Yeah... Of course! So simple yet I spent so much time thinking about it! How stupid of me."


    "Don''t forget you are assuming that I agree to participate."


    "Oh, I''m not assuming, you will participate! Of course, you can refuse but..." - He gets his face closer to my ear and whispers - "I will kill her and force you to form a contract with me. Don''t even think you will be able to resist, dying from lack of mana can be worse than dying from hunger. Trust me, I''ll make you wish you were never summoned."


    "...Tsk."


    The fucker has me by the balls. Even if I manage to not form a contract with him, or kill him, I will get in serious trouble.


    "Get away from him!" - Nora gets up and speaks that to Vanadis - "He is my Servant and I will not let you force him to play your games."


    Vanadis backs away with both hands in the air.


    "I wasn''t doing such a thing, I swear! I was just telling him why he should participate in the tournament. Isn''t that right?"


    He looks at me as he asks that with a wink.


    "... Yeah, I guess it may be worth participating."


    "See? He agrees."


    Nora looks at me. It''s obvious she didn''t buy it.


    "That''s what I always liked about you Nora. You are not scared to speak your mind to other nobles. I can still remember when you said to my mother that her shoes were ugly in front of everyone. Haha... Oh, the scandal! Puhahahaha--."


    While Vanadis is laughing, Nora is trying to keep her composure.


    "... You used to be better than this Vanadis..."


    "You say that because you still haven''t gotten used to the new me."


    He shrugs his shoulders with a relaxed smile.


    "We''ll catch up later."


    He starts to walk in the direction of Musclehead and his Master. As he walks past me, he puts his hand on my shoulder and says:


    "Win the tournament and I will personally give you a nice present. Loose on purpose and I will be quite angry with you~~"


    He says that with a jokingly tone, but I am smart enough to know what he is implying. Mother... Fucker...


    He gets his hand off of me and walks to Musclehead.


    "So that''s the White King! This year is certainly--..."


    As he is talking with Musclehead and his Master, I start thinking and completely loose my attention to the world around me.


    This feeling of hatred... This feeling of frustration... This feeling of powerlessness... These feelings mixed together were what started the whole thing and turned my life around 180o... I almost forgot how they tasted together... This fucking guy... He only met me and he managed to crawl under my skin...


    "..-y Al. Al, hey!"


    "Uh... Uh?"


    Nora was calling me.


    "You alright?"


    "Uh, yeah. Sorry, I was just thinking to myself."


    She looks at Vanadis and then at me.


    "C''mon, let''s go to our room."


    "You still haven''t eaten everything."


    "I lost my appetite. C''mon."


    "... Alright miss."


    We get up.


    "Uhm, Karli, we better postpone what we planned tonight."


    "Ok Nora. Take care."


    As we start walking, Vanadis speaks to us:


    "Oi champs! Don''t forget that''s my wife, so you watch yourself."


    ... I didn''t even bother to look at him...


    .............


    We finally reach our room.


    "What did he say?"


    "Uh?"


    "What did Vanadis say to you?"


    "Nothing worth mentioning."


    "It''s worth mentioning. Please tell me!"


    Did she avoid giving an order?


    "He didn''t say anything. Don''t worry about it."


    "*sigh*..." - She has a disapproving look. Then she looks outside the window. - "He wasn''t always like this. He used to be funny and carefree. I had more fun playing with him than my own sisters..."


    "..."


    "But then, he started to change and became possessive and manipulative. He always gets what he wants... Everyone says he will become a great king that will be remembered for generations. Personally, I also think he now has what it takes to be a monarch, but I don''t like what he has become."


    "... If you don''t like him, why are choosing to marry him over the others?"


    She looks at me.


    "What do you prefer? A devil that you know... Or a devil that you don''t know?"


    "... Fair point."


    After a moment of silence, she says:


    "Look, I am not going to order you to tell me, but please, I would really appreciate it if you could trust me a little more."


    "..."


    I have nothing to say to that. It''s not a matter of trust between us. If I want to convince her to join my cause, I will need to completely destroy her belief on Vanadis, the queen, her family... The current system. And telling her that Vanadis threatened to kill her isn''t going to cut it. At most that will just make her to be on her guard or nervous around Vanadis and he might use that in his favor. I need to show her hard evidence, by catching him the act or something... If I do that, she will at least leave him on the spot. And then it will be easier to convince her to join me.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    I lie down on my bed and look at the ceiling.


    "*sigh* I''m going to take a bath."


    She enters the bathroom.


    *********


    Vanadis definitely threatened him. Al is too powerful so there''s no way he threatened Al himself directly... He probably used me...


    I get my clothes off and open the faucet.


    I have to protect Al. Today I failed and he was forced to participate in the tournament. I will not let this happen again.


    I pour mana into the Heat Crystals.


    "..."


    In the last 2 days, I only had 1 dream yesterday. It wasn''t really helpful. It just showed Al pranking his siblings and maids. And I didn''t experience that strange part from the dream 3 days ago. A man pointing something to another... What could it mean?


    I put my finger in the water and it''s at a good temperature. I enter the bathtub.


    "In the last dream, Al family was going to receive the princesses next day. I wonder if I am going to dream about during or after they receive them..."


    ......


    "Good night."


    "G''night"


    Al and I are already in our beds after our baths. I suck the mana from the Light Crystals.


    -----


    I see a room that seems like an entrance hall. In there I see Al entire family greeting 2 young girls, both are orange mages. Al''s mother speaks:


    "Welcome to our home. I''m Jane, my husband is Baferth. These are our 4 sons and daughter."


    She starts introducing her sons and daughter by name. Finally:


    "This here is Alddan. I hope you can get along with him."


    "Uhm, hi..." - Al says timidly.


    "Hi..." - Both girls reply.


    Baferth speaks:


    "Why don''t you 3 go to the gardens to play? A maid will bring you toys and lunch."


    He  practically pushes them towards the gardens behind the mansion. Once there:


    "I have some things to do. If you need anything, come to my office."


    "Uhm, yes father..."


    Baferth leaves them alone and goes inside.


    Al and the 2 girls look at each other. They don''t know what to say.


    Finally, Al breaks the awkward silence:


    "So uhm... You are Aldorah right?" - He asks the taller girl, same height as him. She seems to be the older sister, which means she is the same age as Al. She has blue eyes and a ponytail.


    "Ah... Yes."


    "Then you are Lilliana."


    The other girl nods. She has golden eyes and long hair.


    Awkward silence again. Then:


    "Well... Uhm... What do you do for fun?"


    Aldorah replies:


    "We uh... We play with dolls..."


    "Dolls... Yeah... I never played with dolls so... I don''t know... What about balls and sports?"


    "We never played sports..."


    "Oh..."


    Awkward silence again. Lilliana this time breaks the silence:


    "We also play with magic!"


    "How?"


    "We use air magic to levitate ourselves or toys. And then we make rules, like... Controlling dolls with different kinds of magic for example."


    "Oh I see. That''s cool. Let''s do something like that!"


    A maid comes with a chest full of toys. Balls, dolls...


    "Here, young master."


    Al picks up a doll and levitates it with air.


    "Yeah, I also can levitate things, but how do you control it?"


    The doll Al is levitating is spinning around randomly.


    Both girls pick up a doll each and levitate them. Aldorah explains:


    "You are levitating it by simply pushing air upwards. We do it this way."


    She creates a little air "ring". The air is rotating clock-wise around the "ring" center.


    "If you do this, with just the right speed... The air will pass through inside the ring and go upwards. Now we just have to make 4 or more rings to manipulate the doll."


    She creates 3 more rings and puts one ring below each leg, and 1 vertically in front of the doll and another behind.


    "With this, the 2 rings below support the legs, and the other 2 don''t let it fall. Look, I can make it wave!"


    She makes another ring to push the doll arm upwards. Once the arm is high enough, she lowers the speed of the air inside the ring, making the arm fall down, and increases the speed again to push it again upwards...


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>(author note: this was tough to explain and I am not sure I explained well enough... She is basically doing something like this</a>. Aang (the boy name from Avatar), uses air to levitate a small object inside the ring. Yeah, I don''t know if this works in real life the way I said it worked, but... Let this one slide in case it''s bullshit :P)


    "... Wow... I don''t think I can do that..."


    Lilliana speaks:


    "It''s simple! Look, I''ll teach you."


    She gets closer to Al.


    "First you have to make a little tornado... And then... Aaand... Then... Aaaa... Aaaacho!"


    "Woooah--!"


    The little tornado turns into a gust and throws Al a few meters into the flowers.


    "Oh no! Sorry!!! Are you alright!?"


    Both girls run towards Al. Al, still lying on the flowers, sits up.


    "That... Was... AWESOME!"


    "Eh?"


    "You just gave me an idea for a prank!"


    Both girls look at each other.


    "Today, at dinner... Hehehe."


    "You shouldn''t do pranks..." - Lilliana says.


    "But it''s fun! Oh wait... I just got a better idea! Please teach me how you do that trick!"


    "Eh? I uh... I''m not so sure anymore... Sister...?"


    "Me!? Uhn..."


    "Please please please! I''ll do anything you want!"


    Al is on his knees bowing to them.


    "Umm... Ok?"


    "YEAAAAH!"


    Al gets up and hugs her excitedly.


    "Thank you thank you thank you!!!!"


    He finally let''s her go and starts to mumble to himself while walking in circles.


    "If I use the dolls, some lanterns and levitate them during the night... It''s going to be awesome! I can''t wait to see their faces!"


    Both girls are perplexed at the sudden Al change, from a shy boy to an energetic one. They start giggling.


    Al notices them.


    "You think this is funny? Just wait until later tonight! It''s going to be great! Hahaha!"


    They continue laughing and playing. They became friends fast...


    -----


    I wake up. Al is already awake and is putting on his coat. It''s morning.


    I also sit up on my bed.


    Aldorah... Aldorah... Orange mage... Wait... Queen Aldorah IV?!?!?!?


    *******


    Next chapter</a>


    <hr />


    Here''s the new chapter as promised. :D


    Next one coming up either tomorrow or Saturday.


    Now... For a well deserved drink...

 12: Revelations

    Now the coat.


    Usually, warriors feel attachment to their weapons. Some even give their weapons nicknames. But in my case, I like more this coat than my weapons. It saved my life more times than I can count. Fighting many mages at the same time, especially in battlefields, it''s a nightmare. With so many mages drawing mana from their bodies, one can easily feel disorientated and not know who to focus on. During the first battles, when I started my rebellion I was the only mage defending my army while the enemy had many mages.


    One of the basics of combat of higher ranked mages is to put negative mana around themselves. However, I didn''t have that luxury. I had to focus all my mana to protect my soldiers from their attacks and also give artillery support. That''s why this coat was a lifesaver when I couldn''t use negative mana to protect myself in time. In most battles, the enemy had more mana potential than me. So I always had a horse with me to carry sacks filled with Power Crystals. When my mana potential reached the 10,000-15,000, I sucked the mana from the crystals.


    ... Now that I think about it...


    I pour mana into the Light Crystal on the wall. Ok, it emits light. I suck the mana and... The mana doesn''t return to me. It refuses to enter back in my body. So that''s why we, Servants, have to swallow the power crystals? This is strange...


    Well, whatever. I''ll just adapt to this new rule.


    Anyway, at the end of each battle, there were only a few times when I walked out of the battlefield on my own. I passed out in most of them.


    "Fuwaaa~~"


    It seems like she woke up.


    "Ah!" - She quickly gets up from the bed and goes straight to her dresser.


    "What''s the hurry?"


    "I found a clue! I had a dream about you meeting 2 girls, I think one of them was the Queen Aldorah IV!"


    Ah, I see.


    "Who?"


    "She was Coeburg queen 900 years ago. She is famous because she managed to defeat the invaders despite the drought."


    "Sounds like a strong woman."


    She puts herself behind the curtain and starts undressing her pajamas.


    "She was, but she also bit off more than she could chew. She tried to reform some organizations and laws."


    She tried what?


    "How so?"


    "I don''t remember the details well, but in short she tried to give more rights to the black hairs and lower the power the nobles had. However, she was so aggressive about it and tried to change it too drastically. It resulted in her assassination."


    "..."


    Aldorah...


    "Thanks to her, black haired people got more rights over the centuries. Today they have better conditions than before." - She closes the curtain already dressed in her uniform - "You could say she is an icon to the common people."


    I''m rubbing my eyes, just in case I can''t hold tears from flowing. Obviously I already knew she was long dead, but knowing that she was assassinated leaves a bitter taste in my mouth. And she tried help my dream in the end... Did you really love me that much? I''m sorry I was never able to answer your love...


    Nora quickly opens the door.


    "I want to check her story as soon as possible. C''mon Al."


    "Yeah, let''s go."


    "Uh? Is there a problem?"


    "What?"


    "Uhm, normally you would say something like ?Not the library again?."


    "I gave up that battle."


    "Battle?"


    "No matter what I say, we are always coming back to that place. If there is a god and he is controlling our actions, he surely is lacking imagination."


    "What?"


    "Always making us return to that cursed library. If he has an audience that he wants to entertain, I''m sure they will soon get tired of his story."


    "What the heck are you saying?"


    "Breaking a wall that should never be broken."


    "Uh!?"


    "Ahh, just forget it. Let''s get it over with. The sooner you check what you want the sooner we will get out of that place."


    "Oookayyy...."


    I just said whatever came up to my head to distract her from my mood. C''mon, pull it together Al!


    ...


    .....


    .......


    We get out of the library after Nora checking Aldorah story. It''s almost noon.


    "The book didn''t mention her and her sister being taken care of by another family. *sigh*" - Nora says.


    I wonder why...


    "Anyway, I think we should give up on the legends for now. I''m pretty sure my dreams are the answer to discover your identity."


    "What if they are wrong?"


    "Well, maybe some details are not true. But these dreams are supposed to be rare and I am having them almost every night. And they don''t have discrepancies with each other. So I am going to assume for now they are the real deal. Once I have enough clues, we''ll try again those legends."


    "Sounds like a plan."


    It doesn''t matter what she discovers about me now. I''m not in any of those legends, I''m not registered in history...  Now I am just keeping my act of being amnesic just for the sake of the lie.


    "So princess, what do you want to do now?"


    "... When are you going to drop the princess thing?"


    "Maybe one day if I feel like it."


    "Aren''t you the rebellious type..."


    I shrug my shoulders - "Well, anyway, it''s almost noon. Lunch?"


    "Yeah, let''s go to the cafeteria."


    We make our way to the cafeteria.


    ...


    When we reach there, Karli and the Slut are already waiting for their orders.


    "Nora!" - Karli calls, pointing to the spot next to her.


    "Hi Karli, sorry for yesterday."


    Nora sits next to Karli. I, reluctantly, sit on the chair in front of Nora, next to the slut.


    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s do it tonight!"


    "Tonight? But tomorro-. Oh right, tomorrow we don''t have classes. It''s free day so we can go train with our Servants."


    "Yup! The tournament is after tomorrow, after all. And I got my hands on something special~."


    "What?"


    "Let''s just say the Academy doesn''t allow it~."


    Nora giggles. - "Karli! Not again."


    "Tomorrow is going to be a challenge to get up *giggles*."


    In other words, they are planning to get drunk. Of course, they can''t say it directly because a noblewoman shouldn''t get drunk.


    "Do your majesties desire some cheese to go along with your wine?"


    "Al!!"


    Hehe, classic. I always pissed off my sister with that line.


    A few moments later.


    "You sure are having fun."


    Just great... Vanadis is the one who said that.


    "Vanadis." - Nora replies.


    Without asking, he sits right next to Nora.


    "Figured that I should get some lunch with my wife and her friends. By the way, where''s the other two?"


    "I think they are training in the forest, your Highness." - Karli replies.


    "I see."


    A maid, with a different attire from the others, comes with a tray.


    "Your Highness."


    She puts his meal in front of him. She must be one of his personal maids.


    Then she walks away.


    "I hope you don''t mind I start eating before you."


    "Uhm, no. Go right ahead." - Nora replies.


    He starts eating.


    "These etiquettes and rules... By the time I am done, this country will be in a golden age."


    "What are you planning?" - Nora asks.


    "Look at the last two thousand years. There''s almost no evolution. A few inventions here and there and that''s about it. Hell, even our borders are almost the same. We have become too complacent"


    "..."


    "Now look at Qahs Holm. In the last 800 years, they invented more powerful weapons that put ours to shame. They found ways to neutralize our magic attacks. And god knows what else they are making now as we speak."


    Qahs Holm?


    Vanadis speaks lower, but at a good volume so we can hear.


    "And you know why? Because they don''t have our stupid rules and way of thinking. Because the nobles are happy with how things are now, they don''t want to change. So they censored any kind of invention that might endanger them. I will force the change."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original."Vanadis, that''s..."


    "Dangerous? Someone might kill me? Ha, let them try! Anyone who stands in my way and the way of my vision will be dealt with."


    "..."


    "Qahs Holm way of doing things is not the best, but it''s close to what we should aim for. Someday I will conquer that island and get their inventions before they become a more serious problem in the future."


    Karli gets up abruptly and says:


    "But your Highness! That would mean the death of many nobles and Servants!"


    "If their sacrifices mean we will progress hundreds of years, I will happily do so... Now, sit down and think twice before doing something like that again."


    Karli, with an afraid expression for a second, immediately sits on her chair.


    "What are you planning to do exactly? - Nora asks.


    "I''m going to make it so anyone, no matter the hair color, can become a noble. I will remove the limitations we impose on the black hairs."


    "..."


    What?


    "The hope for a better future is what makes us develop. The common folk can''t hope for much because we limit them. We don''t allow them to own too much land or money. But what if we remove their limitations? They will have the encouregement to develop and progress. Soon after that, our country will easily surpass the others in everything! Economy, tecnology, military... The sky will be the limit!"


    "But your Highness, many nobles will not stand for that." - Karli replies.


    "Well, the campaign against Qahs Holm will just have to happen sooner rather than later won''t it?"


    "..."


    I don''t like this guy, not even one bit. But I have to admit that I respect his vision. After all, it''s almost the same what I was aiming for...


    "Why are you telling us this? Especially here in the middle..." - Nora asks


    "There''s too much noise and we are far enough from other people. No one heard us." - He looks at Karli - "And let''s say someone heard and decided to share with others, I wonder if anybody would believe that somebody..."


    Karli gets the message and looks down.


    "And I told you because your Servant will make my plans much, much easier." - He has a smile as he says that.


    So basically, he is aiming to be a totalitarian, a king who can do whatever he pleases. His word is absolute and anyone who tries to get in his way will be destroyed. If I learned anything about politics, and I did, this guy will be assassinated sooner or later. His plans already put him in a bad position, but his attitude will only get him more enemies than friends.


    Even a tyrant needs friends.


    He finishes his lunch.


    "I was planning to chat about other things with you Nora but unfortunately, I have business to attend to."


    He gets up.


    "We''ll chat later, maybe tomorrow."


    He turns his back and waves his hand as he walks away.


    Our food was served a few moments later. The rest of the day was uneventful.


    ...


    .....


    .......


    It''s night, we are in Nora''s room with Karli and the slut.


    "So, check this out..." - Karli pulls a bottle from her bag - "Red Coel Liquor!"


    "What!? Karli, I don''t know about this. That thing has too much alcohol."


    "That''s the fun my dear. We can go wild tonight." The slut says.


    "Well..." - I get up - "You girls have fun, I''m going for a walk."


    "What, you don''t want a drink Al?" - Karli asks


    "No. Tomorrow I need to practice so I need a clear head."


    I reach the door.


    "But dear, you need to relax a little and enjoy yourself. Come have a drink wit-"


    "Thanks but no thanks." - I exit the room and close the door.


    That liquor is not a joke. Just a little bit of that thing can make anyone drunk, no matter how resistant they are. And getting drunk in a room with 3 women, especially considering one of them is looking for a way to get me naked... Let''s just say I would spend tomorrow praying they weren''t on their dangerous days.


    "This is also a good chance to give a few swings with my sword. I spent too many days without practicing."


    And thus, I make my way to a good spot I know in the campus.


    ...


    "Ahhh! Ahh! Yahh!"


    I can hear yells. Someone is practicing.


    I walk in the direction of the yells. Soon enough, I find Musclehead training, with his master watching. They didn''t notice me.


    "You sure you can defeat him?"


    "Don''t worry. He may be strong but I am more than enough for him. Besides, the prince said he was going to limit him."


    "Good good. Just make sure you make it look like an accident."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll blow his brains with ease."


    The hell?


    I quickly hide behind a bush.


    "I was starting to think we would never get the chance. Good thing the prince forced him to participate in the tournament."


    "There are only three types of strong warriors. The ones who enjoy fighting like me, the ones who desire power and the ones who are forced to fight. He is the latter for sure. He obviously doesn''t enjoy fighting so there''s no way he could have become  strong if he wasn''t forced to fight."


    "I don''t care about his story. I just need him dead... Well anyway, that''s enough for today, let''s go rest."


    "As you wish."


    Musclehead stops swinging his heavy sword and they walk away.


    ...


    I wait for a few moments to make sure no one is around.


    "Tsk."


    I get up. Pity he didn''t say why he wanted me killed. I need to watch myself if I end up fighting Musclehead.


    I make my way to the spot I had in mind. Meanwhile, I try to come up with theories as to why I became a target to kill. Politics? Noble intrigue? Envy?


    ...


    Whatever the reason, doesn''t change the fact that someone wants to kill me. I should focus on that fact for now.


    ...


    I reach the spot. It''s close to the greenhouses. It''s strange how my favorite spots are somehow close to them. Maybe it''s some plant calling me... Or not.


    As I was about to summon my sword, I hear someone breathing violently.


    Is someone behind that greenhouse?


    I head in the direction of the sound.


    When I get closer, I hear 2 persons moaning. I hide myself behind a wall and look in their direction. I see Vanadis and the maid that served him earlier. She is kneeling in front of him giving him a blowjob.


    Well well, aren''t you the faithful type? Anyway, it seems it is consented, so no need to stay here.


    As I was about to go away...


    "Fuck I love you..."


    "Hmmm... Haa, haa... Are you enjoying this my love...? Haa, haa"


    "Fuck yeah."


    "I promise you, no one can do better than me. Not even your future wife~~"


    "She may be my wife but I only have one love."


    "*giggles* That makes me happy. But... Did we really need to do this outside of your room?"


    "Think of this as an adventure. It''s more exciting."


    "Haha, well, as long you protect me if someone finds out~. Well, back to business..."


    She goes back to her "business". I have to get out of here as soon as possible.


    I quickly go away from the greenhouse.


    That wasn''t simply him releasing some stress. It seemed like he loves that maid.


    "..."


    This reminds me of... Shit...


    Depression hits me.


    ...


    I don''t feel like training anymore. I''m just going to burn some time. Later I''ll return to the room.


    *******


    Next chapter</a>


    ---------------------------------------------------


    Sorry for the late update. I was planning to update yesterday but my PC crashed and I lost the whole chapter. I had to rewrite it again.


    Also, college starts this week so I won''t have much free time. I promise that I will update at least a chapter per week, on weekends. It will depend if I update during the week.


    If I don''t update, it''s because of some major reason (tests or exams).

 13: The capital

    I''m lying on the grass somewhere far away from any building. With my left hand behind my head, I''m watching the stars.


    I raise my right hand to the sky. I close and open it several times. Then I look at the palm.


    "I will never get over it, will I?"


    Dark and depressing thoughts refuse to leave my mind. For the most part, I manage to "forget" those memories. But there are a few nights when they come back to the surface.


    I let my arm fall down.


    "God or whatever you are, if you exist, I just want to let you know you are a mother fucking sadist."


    A moment passes.


    "What''s your point? Do you even have one? What are you trying to prove? Am I just entertainment for you? Is it really that fun for you to fuck me over again and again? What''s next? Can I even take a step without you torturing me?"


    Funny, I don''t believe in gods, but in these moments I forget that fact.


    "What''s the big idea? You want me to fail!? Then just fuckin kill me and be done with it!! Or do you love to torment me? Then congratulations! You''ve done a wonderful job so far!!!"


    I almost yelled. I take a deep breath. And then another after a while.


    "What the hell am I doing...? Cursing someone that doesn''t even exist. Pathetic."


    ...


    I calmed down. I raise my torso so I can sit.


    "What''s in the past is in the past. There''s nothing I can do about it."


    I cross my arms. I have to distract myself.


    "So, the tournament is going to take place in two days. I''m assuming the fights are not to the death. Musclehead is going to try to kill me for whatever reason. I am going to be limited, but how limited?"


    Nora gave me a quick explanation earlier today:


    - We can only use Inner Magic and Personal Magic. Area and World Magic are forbidden;


    - We can strike any part of the body of the opponent, except the head;


    - The winner is determined when there is a "fatal" injury (like piercing the heart), when one of the sides passes out due to lack of mana or when one gives up.


    I guess my limitation will be along the line of how much mana I can use. Probably between 20,000 and 30,000. Which puts me in a very precarious situation against some Servants, especially Musclehead. He has something like 40,000 mana.


    "Whatever happens, if it comes down to it I will kill him."


    Musclehead himself said that he would try to kill me and at the same time make it look like an accident. I guess the repercussions of ignoring the rules are bad. I''ll try to play by the rules, but I will choose my life over the rules obviously.


    ...


    .....


    It''s getting late. They are probably done with their little party.


    I get up and walk towards our room.


    ...


    I open the door and sure enough, with the lights still on, the princess is sleeping on her bed still dressed in her uniform, and Karli and the slut are sleeping on my bed. I look around and I see the bottle. They drank half of it.


    "*sigh* What a bother..."


    Glad they enjoyed their little party, but these two can''t stay here. I pick up Karli and her bag with my arms and carry her to her room.


    Luckily there''s no one around to see us. We reach the room.


    I put down her legs and hold her with my left arm. Somehow I manage to retrieve the key from her bag. I pick her up again when I opened the door.


    Her room is just like mine. I walk in the direction of one of the beds, kind of hoping the bed was hers.


    When I lay her on her bed, she quickly puts her arms around my neck and pulls herself towards me, kissing me.


    "Hmph!?"


    She caught me by surprise. I immediately push her away. Taking 2 steps back, I watch her as she clumsily sits on her bed.


    "What''s wrong Al? Am I not good *hic* enough for you?"


    She opens her legs, clearly "inviting" me. She is drunk as hell.


    I mutter to myself - "Just my luck, another slu...t..." - I look at her - "... slut..."


    A thought crossed my mind. What if...


    I aggressively walk towards her, grab her shoulders and force her down. I am on top of her.


    For a moment, she had a surprised face, but in the next she was happy.


    "Oh Al~! I never thought you *hic* were that way~!"


    "Why me?" - I kiss her neck.


    "Hmm! Because I like you."


    I put my right hand on her breast and close my mouth to her ear, whispering - "We''re both adults, tell me the real reason."


    "Haa~! It''s because I lik-" - I gently squeeze her breast and kiss her neck again - "Humph~ because of your power! Of your rank color!"


    "You want to have a baby?" - I press my groin against hers.


    "Hmm! Yes! I want to have your baby!" - She wraps her arms and legs around me.


    I knew it. What about the slut?


    "What about your Servant? Why did she try to have sex with me?" - I start undressing her blouse.


    "Haa~. I told her to *hic*. If she did it with you, later I could take the semen from her and put it on me. It doesn''t matter now hum~."


    Maybe I misjudged the slut...


    "And what was your big idea with the wine party?" - I put my hand under her bra, caressing her breast directly.


    "I wanted~ Humph~~, I wanted to make you drunk like me haha. And then do it."


    "I see, sorry for not noticing it."


    "Don''t worry, we are going to do it now~."


    I raise up so I can separate myself from her. She thinks I did it so I could undress my clothes but...


    "Go to sleep."


    "Wha-? Guh!"- I hit the side of her neck. She falls unconscious immediately.


    *sigh*


    I get up from the bed and try to cool myself. I''m kind of amazed that worked.


    "I didn''t miss these schemes one bit..."


    I rub my face.


    Now the slut...


    ...


    I brought her to the other bed. Fortunately, she really passed out so she didn''t have any surprises like her Master. I return to my room after that.


    Nora is on her bed. Just like the others I will not cover her with sheets. That will teach her a lesson.


    I change myself and go to sleep.


    ...


    .....


    ........


    It''s morning. It''s later than the usual time we wake up. That''s because I decided to let her sleep for a little while. Aren''t I merciful?


    I get close to her. She''s still sleeping..


    "Wake up."


    "Hummmph..."


    "Wake up drunken princess."


    "Al... Shut up... You''re too loud... Argh, my head..."


    Obviously, even if unintentional, she gave me an order and I can''t talk.


    I poke her shoulders and shake her.


    "Stop it~..."


    And I can''t touch her... The hard way it is then.


    I extract some positive mana and direct it towards the bathroom.


    "Al... What are you doing...? Guh..."


    I use a bit to create Physical Magic to open the faucet. Then the rest to control the water. I gather enough water that could fill a bucket. Then I bring the water to my side in the form of a sphere.


    "Uh...?" - She tries to look in my direction.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I launch the ball of water against her face.


    "KYYAAAA!"


    She abruptly gets up. On her knees still on her bed, she looks at me with angry eyes and wet hair.


    "AL! What the hell!?!?"


    This scene is funny for someone like me. So she naturally sees me with a smile, pissing her off even more.


    "Grrhmph! TAKE THAT!"


    She uses magic to raise something behind me. I look behind and see some of her books flying. She launches them against me and I easily evade them.


    She tries again and levitates even more books, but this time I use negative mana to negate her mana.


    I look behind in her direction with a grin, but then...


    "Hyaaa!"


    She throws with her arm one of the books I evaded earlier to my face, making me lose my balance for a second. She immediately takes the chance to knee me in the belly and pushes me to the ground. Where did she get that strength!?


    She also fell. Layed on the floor, she is on top of me holding my arms to the floor. Saying that I am surprised isn''t enough to describe how surprised I am.


    "And let that serve as a lesson. Forget my previous orders."


    "... Well played. Inner Magic?"


    "Yes. I know a little. I can only use strengthening."


    That explains it. But still, it''s embarrassing for me to fall so easily. At least it''s a good reminder that I shouldn''t underestimate anyone.


    Drops of water are falling from her hair.


    "So... How much longer are you planning to stay like this? Your hair is kinda wetting me."


    "Hmph! It''s your fault!"


    "Ok then. Stay like that. I like a good strong woman. And this position isn''t that bad."


    "Youuu...! Youu...!" - Her face is red like a tomato.


    "And it also looks like I made your hangover go away. Aren''t I a nice Servant?"


    "You''re. So. Dead...!"


    ...


    The rest of the morning passed with a case of a Servant being abused...


    ...


    .....


    ........


    We ate the lunch alone, her friends didn''t appear. After that, we were planning to spend the afternoon training on the campus, but a maid of the prince staff, not the same I saw yesterday doing the "service", appears in front of us as soon we left the cafeteria.


    "His highness has requested your presence, please, if you would follow me."


    We follow her to the front of the academy. There, we see a 2-horse luxurious carriage and the royal bastard inside. He has an annoyed/bored face.


    "C''mon, get inside. We are going to the capital."


    "So soon?"


    "The guys back in the palace want to meet your Servant. What a bother..."


    Nora walks inside, I follow her.


    "It''s one of those parties?"


    "The old hag wants us to attend it. You both might get lucky and run away from the party with an excuse like "Oh no! We have to prepare for tomorrow! Please excuse us!" meanwhile I have to spend hours shaking hands and smile. What a fucking waste of time."


    The carriage starts moving. His staff of 4 maids follows us in another carriage. His knights are around us on their horses.


    He spends the whole travel cursing his luck and complain about the party. Which was a pain because it took at least one hour to finally see the city.


    It''s bigger than I remember. They made a new layer. There are 2 walls. One is in the interior and is the one I remember. Inside it are the old buildings and the royal palace is in the center. The new one is taller and engulfs all the buildings outside of the old wall.


    "You seem awfully interested in the scenery."


    The royal bastard notices me watching the city.


    "It''s a huge city."


    "It is."


    Nora is also looking at me.


    ...


    After a while, we reach the gates.


    "Let''s not call unnecessary attention. Close the curtains. Your debut is tomorrow."


    I close the curtains on the left side while Nora closes on the right side.


    We pass through the city and then finally reach the front gates of the palace. I open the curtain.


    The three-story palace is in the middle of a small island. Around it there are extravagant gardens, fountains and statues.


    The river around the palace is artificial and it was created for 2 reasons: for aesthetic purposes and in case of an attack they can easily use the water to create a wall of ice.


    The luxurious gate is outside that island. Behind it there is a bridge.


    "His highness has arrived, open the gate!" - A knight yells.


    The gate opens and the carriage advances. We pass the bridge and the gardens, then finally we reach the front of the palace.


    The royal bastard opens the door and exits. - "I hate long trips." - He says that as he stretches.


    Long trip? This guy doesn''t know what a long trip is.


    Nora exits right behind him and I follow her.


    A few moments later, an orange mage woman in her 50''s with an expensive looking red outfit and a crown on her head exits the palace and walks in our direction, accompanied by 2 maids, 1 odd looking mage (which I assume must be a Servant) and some mages.


    "Welcome home my son."


    "Hi mother. I brought them as you asked."


    "So I see. Welcome Nora, you have grown into a fine young lady."


    "Thanks your majesty." - Nora replies as she bowed.


    "And you are her Servant correct?"


    "..."


    "Answer your Queen, Servant!" - A green mage behind her yells.


    "*gentle laugh* Let it be Cornilleus. There''s no need to be hostile."


    She gets closer to me.


    "Let''s introduce ourselves. I am Aldorah VII. You?"


    "... I believe it''s Alddan."


    "Nice to meet you in person Alddan." - She removes the glove from her right hand and raises it - "Would you be courteous enough to kiss the hand of a lady?"


    I look at her hand.


    I got the message. She wants to show the other nobles that I respect her as my queen. If it''s either to avoid future problems with me, or to show her power, that''s another story...


    I gently grab her hand and kiss it.


    "What a gentleman." - She smiles - "Let''s go inside and have some tea." - She looks at Nora - "I already heard about your dreams, but I want to hear it again from you directly."


    "Yes your majesty."


    "Don''t be so formal with me dear, you know me better than that. Obviously I also want to chat. I want to know what you have been doing."


    "... Ok, Aunt Dora."


    "See? That''s better. Let''s go."


    The queen turns her back and walks towards the palace. The people that were behind her make way and we follow.


    I look around me. How can this beautiful place, that almost looks like a paradise, have so many dark secrets?


    *********


    Next Chapter</a>


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Next chapter coming up tomorrow or saturday :3

 14: The tournament

    We enter the palace, into the entrance hall. Me, Nora and the royal bastard follow behind the queen while the rest follow behind us.


    The hall is filled with luxuries: Paintings, furnitures and statues along the walls. In the center, there is a large stair that leads to a large door. I remember that behind that door is a large throne room. Usually, the parties were held in there. I visited this place 3 or 4 times when I was a kid, but my memories of it are so vague that I can''t compare it today with my time.


    We walk up the stairs and enter the throne room. I can sense hostility behind me. I look behind and I see the odd looking guy watching me. He is a light blue mage at least 40 years old, same height as me, has a good physical build and has an eyepatch.


    He didn''t even pretend he wasn''t watching me, and continues to look with a serious face. It''s better to avoid hassles, so I simply roll my eyes and look forward.


    "Tsk."


    He gets close to me and grabs my left arm.


    "I''m onto you boy, I noticed how you looked at our queen. If you try anything funny, you''ll have to deal with me." - He speaks in a low voice.


    "... If you don''t want to learn how to fly, I suggest you let go of my arm right now."


    "You think you are tough uh? Let me tell you, I might be rank A, but I am more than enough for you."


    I sense mana from his hand. He tried to do something but fortunately, my coat negated his mana. I shake off his hand and prepare my right arm to punch him.


    "What!?"


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Right arm - Triple Strength*


    "AL STOP!" - "DANIEL STOP IMMEDIATELY!" - Nora and the Queen yell respectively.


    My hand stops before it could reach him. The queen approaches us.


    "Daniel, you worry too much."


    "Sorry Master, but I can''t take any chances with your life. Not after what happened."


    "And you have my gratitude, but please, these two are our guests. Treat them with respect."


    "Yes... Your majesty."


    "Good, forget my order."


    He can move now. The orders are tricky things. The queen ordered him to stop, but because he wasn''t doing anything specific, the order made him unable to move. Nora gave me the same order, but since I was about to punch him, the order simply made me unable to attack him, but I could still move. In short, the orders are subjective.


    "You ok Al?" - Nora asks.


    "Yeah."


    "Nora, Alddan, please forgive my Servant. He is just overprotective."


    "Don''t worry about it aunt, I''m sure he didn''t mean anything by it."


    "Since when are you the victim to talk like that?"


    She pokes me in the belly with her elbow. - "C''mon Al, don''t be like that now." - She whispers.


    "*chuckles* I''m glad to see you both have a good relationship." - She looks at me - "But you are right, if things didn''t end well, you would be the one injured. Please, accept my sincerest apologies."


    I nod.


    She nods back. Then looks at the other nobles - "Gentleman, we are not going to have that reunion after all. I want to spend some time alone with my guests and son. If you don''t have anything else to say, I suggest you take this opportunity to go home and prepare for the party tonight."


    "Yes your Majesty." - They reply and leave after bowing.


    "Well, then, let''s go to the balcony and drink some tea."


    "Sorry mother, but I have something else to do."


    "Vanadis, you should take this chance to talk with Nora."


    "We will have many more chances to talk. Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    He leaves in the direction of one of the doors on the right side of the throne room. The queen has a displeased look as she watches him leave.


    "*sigh* My son is difficult to manage sometimes... Forgive him Nora."


    "He changed a lot aunt."


    "Indeed. The old him would have been a terrible king while the current one is praised by most generals. They say he thinks outside the box... I am proud of that fact, but at the same time I feel that he is no longer the son I knew."


    "..."


    "Don''t worry Master, I''m sure he still has a little of his old personality."


    "I hope you are right Daniel." - The queen smiles. - "He could learn a bit about courtesies but he is intelligent, so I let him get away with that."


    A moment passes.


    "Oh well, we can have a fun chat just by ourselves. Let''s go to the balcony. It''s a lovely weather to drink a tea."


    The queen starts walking towards the farthest door on the left wall.


    "I wonder what the hell that kid is doing..." - Daniel mutters to himself.


    "Probably going to give a lollipop to a certain maid." - I whisper to myself.


    ...


    We are on the balcony, localized in the back of the palace. It''s large and it has a table with a parasol. We are drinking tea at the table while two maids and a servant watch over us.


    (author note: servant different from Servant, servant is a normal servant, Al is a Servant)


    "So I had these dreams almost every night."


    "It is unusual..." - The queen looks at Daniel - "Long ago I had a dream about Daniel too. But in the legend, he is a pirate while in my dream he was a highwayman."


    "Highwayman are cowards and trash. Yes, we pirates also rob but me and my crew only stole from the crown and fat nobles."


    "And now you serve the crown, oh the irony." - I said with a clear tone of sarcasm. But then again, my situation is quite ironic too.


    "You wann-."


    "Don''t answer Daniel."


    "Yes your majesty."


    Nora looks at me with a disapproving look.


    "*Siiiigh* Alright alright, sorry."


    "Good." - Nora says.


    "Next time is on purpose."  - I mutter.


    "Al!"


    "*chuckles* Oh my, it''s so refreshing seeing you two acting like that after spending days dealing with politics and serious nobles."


    "I don''t know what to make of him sometimes. He really gets on my nerves when he wants to."


    "What an ungrateful Master~. Especially considering I helped you this morning with your hang--."


    "Shut it!"


    And I can''t talk. I cross my arms.


    "Hehe, it''s good seeing you like this Nora."


    "Uh?"


    "You are always so formal with strangers, even with me earlier. Don''t misunderstand, it''s good to be formal, but you also need to be flexible." - She takes a sip of tea. - "In the world of politics, a world where you are going to be someday, you need to be the one who pushes the others around to do your biddings, not the opposite. You don''t know how to do that. You try so hard to be formal that you overshadow your personality."


    "..."


    "When you were younger, you fighted for what you wanted, you used to speak your mind. That''s a good personality for a queen, especially considering my son is not a people person. You need to be the diplomat he can''t be."


    Uh, she also speaks as though Nora is already engaged with him.


    "..."


    "Even around your friends at school you weren''t your true self. Not in the same way as you were with my son at least. When you played with Vanadis, you always pulled him in for some adventure. When you saw someone doing something they shouldn''t do, you would make Vanadis reprehend them. *chuckles*"


    "Aunt, how did you..."


    "Sorry dear. I admit, I hired some people to keep an eye on you at school. I understand if you don''t like it, but I take care of people that I care about."


    "..."


    She takes another sip. - "My point is, you changed over the years... But when I see you arguing with Alddan, I swear that I can see a little of your old self come back to the surface. You should use that in your favour and remember who you really are."


    Nora is looking down on her tea, thinking. The queen takes another sip.


    "*whistle*"


    Nora looks at me.


    "Oh, sorry Al... Forget my orders."


    "You know, your orders are starting..." - She goes back looking at her tea. "... *sigh* Don''t worry about it..."


    I take a sip of my tea and we spend a moment in silence while the queen has a satisfactory look. Then she looks at me.


    "Alddan, I want you to make a promise."


    I look at her.


    "I know this is ridiculous to ask of a Servant but, please, whatever happens in the future, protect Nora."


    That''s a curious request.


    "Aunt? What do you mean?"


    She looks down, but then answers with a serious face:


    "Deaestein. If things go wrong, they might be a problem in the future."


    "Again? Why?"


    "It''s for the same reason as last year."


    "When Vanadis Servant killed Deaestein prince Servant?"


    "Yes."


    "But we already paid for it didn''t we? The Servant was executed and he can''t summon another one ever again."


    "Yes, however, Deaestein prince isn''t convinced that Vanadis will keep the end of his bargain. And is doing everything he can to declare war and take our northern regions... Fortunately, the king is a reasonable person and he is doing everything he can to censor his son. However, my fear is when he takes over the throne..."


    "Would he really declare war on us?"


    "If given the chance, yes. He hates my son and he probably will do anything to prejudice him."


    "..."


    The queen smiles again - "But this is only the worst case scenario, it''s unlikely it will actually happen. I don''t know what came over me. Forget this silly moment."


    We finish drinking.


    "Well." - The queen gets up - "Please follow my maid, she will lead you both to your room where you can change for the party."


    Same room again?


    "Ok aunt. Where should we meet after?"


    "A maid is going to call you and guide you once the party starts. Until then, try to not exit the room."


    "Alright."


    We get up. We bow and follow the maid. But to be honest, I hesitated a little before bowing.


    ...


    Finally, we reach the room.


    "If you need anything, please feel free to call anyone. We will happily serve you." - She bows.


    I nod at the maid while Nora opens the door. We get inside.


    It''s a huge room, just like everything else in this palace. It has 4 windows on the opposite side of us, luxurious furniture with gold, one big bed on the left side and another smaller on the right side that seems to have been put there recently.


    "Ok, I have to ask, why do Servants and Masters share rooms?"


    "It''s so we can build trust and intimacy. Or something along those lines."


    "Care to elaborate?"


    "The Servant and the Master need to trust each other completely and treat each other normally despite any circumstances. During the first human Servants summonings, it was believed that the Servants were the Soulmates of the Masters. Back then, they even had to walk in the nude inside their own rooms."


    "Nude?"


    "Hmm, how do I explain this... Imagine a relationship, stronger than any other. Like love, siblings, parental, etc. That''s the kind of relationship it was imagined a Master and Servant should have. Sharing the room or seeing each other nude helps the process. Of course, today we don''t have to be in the nude, but we still have to share the room during the first years."


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Uh. I see."


    I walk to one of the windows while Nora sits on the big bed. I watch the servants and maids taking care of the garden.


    "Hmm, that reminds me..." - I say.


    "What?"


    I extract negative mana to fill my coat.


    "Tsk, the fucker used 500 mana."


    "Seriously!? He could have blown away your arm!"


    "It would grow back I guess, but still, it would hurt a lot."


    "*sigh*, Thank god nothing bad happened."


    "That''s because you stopped me. I was ready to give him some flying lessons."


    "Haha, no, I was referring to you. I''m glad nothing bad happened to you."


    "Oh." - I look again outside.


    A moment passes. Someone knocks on the door. I open it.


    "Please excuse me, I brought something for the lady Nightingale to wear." - The maid says.


    It''s a red dress. I pick it up and nod to the maid. Then I close the door.


    "This is for you."


    "Aunt must have sent it. *Giggle* Of course, I can''t attend the party with the school uniform." - She picks the dress from my arms. Then she goes to the mirror to imagine herself in that dress.


    "You like dresses?"


    She looks at me and shrugs with a smile.


    "Aren''t you a princess... So, why don''t I get something to dress?


    "Servants usually use their original clothes on this kind of occasions. Your clothes are a part of you and your legend so it is preferable that the Servant wears them."


    "I see." - It''s better this way. I feel more comfortable with my clothes anyway. - "Want me to wait outside while you change?"


    "If you wouldn''t mind."


    "Call me when you are done." - I step outside.


    ...


    Later she calls me. I have to admit, she looks good.


    ...


    .....


    .........


    In the evening, a maid called us to the party. We went to the throne room and sure enough, the place was filled with nobles, maids and food. This would be my dream come true 900 years ago, so many targets in the same place...


    The queen announced our arrival and many nobles came to meet me while some kept their distance. Needless to say, it was a nightmare. I limited myself at simply shaking hands, and refused to say anything.


    Two hours later, I convinced Nora to leave the party. She wasn''t having that much fun either. She asked the queen permission to leave and she gave it.


    We went back to our room and went to sleep early.


    ...


    .....


    ........


    In the next morning, we had breakfast and an early lunch with the queen and her Servant. The royal bastard was nowhere to be seen.


    Nora said she didn''t have any dreams.


    Later, at noon, we made our way to the coliseum on a carriage while the queen had to stay behind to deal with some business, or so she said.


    The building is inside the old wall, in the middle of the old city and it''s is huge. It didn''t exist in my time.


    We exit the carriage. We are on a separate zone isolated from the public. There are many black hairs already on the other side entering the coliseum. Besides me and Nora, there are some students and nobles with their Servants entering.


    A servant comes in our direction.


    "It''s good to see you miss Nightingale and sir Alddan. Please, if you follow me, I can show you your waiting room."


    We follow him inside.


    ...


    We are now inside a waiting room. Each Servant has their own room. Inside there is a sofa, juices, water and Power Crystals.


    Nora picks a helmet a gives it to me.


    "Here Al, it has 1000 negative mana stored. All Servants need to use this for protection. Remember, you guys may be using helmets, but you still can''t target the head."


    I pick it up and put it on. The helmet covers the head completely, even the face. It has two holes so I can see.


    Someone knocks on the door.


    "Yes?"


    The same servant as before opens the door. - "It''s your turn sir Alddan."


    "I guess I''ll get going." - I get up and start walking.


    "Good luck Al.... Wait." - I look at her. - "Be careful ok?"


    "Don''t worry." - I give her a thumbs up.


    She smiles - "Show them what you are made of."


    "Sure thing."


    I follow the Servant.


    ...


    I enter the arena. In front of me, there is another Servant with a lance, 20 meters of distance.


    "And now, we have Mavin, green mage and rank B, Hero of the Lance, Servant of the Lord Marq, fighting Alddan, white mage and rank S, unknown origin, Servant of the Lady Nightingale."


    That''s the guy I punched a few days ago.


    The crowd cheers. But only for a moment.


    The royal bastard is on a private zone with Nora. He gets up and speaks in a loud voice:


    "As you all know, the white mage is too powerful and he needs to be limited so we can have a fair tournament. As promised, I will now declare the conditions he must respect."


    He pauses for a moment, the crowd is silent. Then:


    "He can not use any magic besides Inner Magic and to summon his weapons. He also can''t use negative mana."


    .... What...? You must be fucking kidding me....


    The crowd becomes noisy again. Nora seems to be arguing with him, but he is ignoring her.


    "Don''t think I am going to hold back asshole." - The other Servant says - "You''re going to pay for what you did."


    "Whatever." - I summon my sword.


    This limitation is a huge disadvantage. I could manage without positive mana, but limiting also my defenses... What the hell is that guy thinking?


    "Servants, prepare... Fight!"


    "Take that!"


    He extracts positive mana and it is quickly coming my way.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Whole body - Double Accel*


    He ignites the mana and makes fire as it was about to touch me. I roll to the right side to avoid it.


    I could have just run towards him directly and ignore the mana, my coat would protect me. And he knows that, since each Servant has some kind of protection. However, we can''t sense how much mana is stored in something, so they don''t know how much my coat has. And I should keep that a secret for as long as I can.


    As I get up, he extracts more mana. The previous one, ignited, follows me. I jump forward and run towards him. He directs the new mana against me and I avoid it by rolling to the left side.


    Ok, I might be faster than your normal fighter, but he is really slow with his mana.


    "Tsk!"


    He ignites the mana that I just avoided and launches it at me. I let myself fall to the ground and the fireball passes over me.


    I get up.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Both legs - Triple Strength*


    "Damnit!"


    I jump towards him. With only a meter between us, I swing downwards my sword at him. He barely registered what happened so he barely managed to repel it with his lance. I take the chance to kick him in his ribs from the side with my left leg.


    "Gaahhh!"


    He is launched against the wall in this form >. Then he falls to the ground. Both of his arms are bent in an angle that they shouldn''t. I wouldn''t be admired if all his ribs were broken.


    "Stop! Sir Mavin sustained fatal injuries. Sir Alddan is the winner!"


    The crowd cheers. I look at them. Then I see Nora, she is smiling, while the royal bastard is grinning, satisfied with something.


    Some servants run towards the Servant I just defeated, he''s still on the ground. I get out of the arena.


    ...


    It''s the final. I defeated everyone up until now. Unlike the first opponent, they gave me trouble. I defeated them all almost the same way as the first. I just rolled around, avoiding their attacks and getting close enough to stab them with my sword. The last one managed to hit me several times with mana, making a total of 3800 mana. It''s also a good thing I didn''t have to use my bow. It''s just another surprise I will be able to use.


    My next opponent is Musclehead. He defeated his opponents with sheer power. He bombarded his opponents with mana attacks, forcing them to go on defensive, and then strike them down with his greatsword as he approached without them noticing. Also, his armor is a tough nut to crack. Some managed to hit him with mana, but it got negated by his armor. According to Nora, it negated at least 8000 mana.


    But I can''t use positive mana, so it doesn''t matter.


    She checked up on me in my waiting room after every fight, but she didn''t visit after the last one. I wonder why?


    Someone knocks on the door.


    "I''m coming."


    It''s the servant. It''s time for the final. I follow him.


    ...


    I''m in the arena. It''s almost evening. In front of me is musclehead. Nora is with the royal bastard.


    "... fighting Alddan..." - The announcer is announcing.


    The crowd is cheering. He is waving at them.


    The announcer finishes.


    "Let this be a good fight Alddan." - Musclehead says with a grin.


    ... Yeah right.


    "Servants, prepare... Fight!"


    He extracted many parts of positive mana and throwed them at me in succession.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Whole body - Double Accel*


    He ignites each part as they get close to me. I barely manage to evade them. Some are ignited as fire, others as physical force.


    I roll around and run. He is not letting me getting close to him.


    "Tsk."


    Little by little, he is reducing the negative mana my coat has. If I don''t manage to get close, I will be in trouble.


    "Damnit!"


    Finally I see an opening.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Both legs - Triple Strength*


    I jump towards him.


    "Ha!"


    It was a trap, he immediately launched 950 mana against me and ignites. I could get out of the way (barely), but I might as well take this chance to get even closer. I take the fire directly and my coat annuls it. It must have 3000-3500 negative mana left.


    I''m one meter away.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Both arms - Triple Strength*


    I thrust my sword. He quickly repels it with his greatsword.


    "What!?"


    "You''re not the only one who knows Inner Magic."


    After repelling my attack, he swings his greatsword sideways. I protect myself with my sword.


    This is bad. He has the same speed and strength as me. I only have two choices:


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>I choose:</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>1: Screw the rules. I''ll just go all out.</a></td><td colspan=''2''>2: This will hurt a lot, but it''s the only way to defeat him without breaking the rules.</a></td></tr></tbody></table>


    *********************


    Don''t use the table below. Use the one above.

 14.5: Bad End

    Screw the rules.


    I extract mana and bombard him with fire.


    "Wha--!?!?"


    He desperately tries to counter, but I am making his life even more difficult by constantly attacking him with my sword.


    Soon enough, he starts to slow down and is barely able to repel my attacks.


    "Haaa!" - My mana attacks manage to destroy his armor and helmet. I strike him once again with my sword and cut off his head.


    "Stop stop stop!"- The announcer desperately yells.


    "Seize him!" - The royal bastard yells.


    Many guards, Servants and nobles put at least 64,000 mana around me. The mana is separated in groups of 5,000 at a good distance from each other so they don''t convert into World Magic. I stop.


    Some servants come running towards Musclehead head. "Is he still alive?" - "I don''t know, his brain must be intact but he probably ran out of mana. Put Power Crystals in his mouth quick!"


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The royal bastard levitated towards the arena. He gets close to me, but keeps 3 meters distance.


    "I hate it when people ignore my orders."


    "... I don''t owe you anything. You''re not even my Master."


    "I''m not now. But in a little while..." - He shows a needle and then points at the place where he was. Nora is on the ground. He poisoned her!


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Is this guy crazy!? He killed her in public!?


    "Calm your horses Servant, you try anything, we will blow you up."


    Damnit! I don''t have enough mana to annulate this!


    "Death to the crown!!!" - Someone yells.


    Someone ignites some of the groups of mana around me and everyone in the arena is squashed like an insect. Including me.


    ******Bad End******

 15: Conspiracy

    This will hurt a lot, but it''s the only way to defeat him without breaking the rules.


    He swings his greatsword again and I jump back.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Both arms- Five Times Strength*


    I get close and swing my sword downwards. He barely deflects it to the side and steps back. However, that much strength needs sacrifice. My bones can''t handle the force and I can feel them screaming.


    "How did you-!?"


    He extracts mana and forces me to jump back.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Whole body - Four Times Accel*


    I run around him and avoid his magic attacks. I start feeling disorientated and nauseous.  Then I approach him again and thrust my sword to his chest.


    However, his armor deflected the sword.


    "Tsk, tough armor. Shit."


    He swings his greatsword and I jump back again.


    "What''s up with that speed!?!? There''s no way you can handle it!"


    He''s almost right, I''m barely holding myself together. But I can last long enough to defeat him.


    That armor is too strong. If I am going to destroy it, I need to invest even more force.


    I hold the sword with my right arm.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Right arm - Ten Times Strength*


    I can practically kiss goodbye to my right arm. As soon as I strike, the bones will shatter and the muscles will literally explode.


    But this is not enough. I need to focus my strength on that attack so I can''t evade or deflect his greatsword with the sword.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Left Arm - Crystalize Blood*


    "Ffffff----"


    It hurts like hell! Every drop of blood in my left arm is now solid and hard as a diamond. But at least now I can use the left arm as a shield, but I sacrificed flexibility. I can only move the arm with my shoulder.


    "Haaaaa!"


    Musclehead launches another bombardment. I avoid the first ones.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Both legs - Five Times Strength*


    And jump towards him. I felt my legs screaming in pain after jumping. But at least I get close to him in less of a second.


    "A--!"


    He barely had time to react. He instinctively swings his greatsword against me from my left side. I use the left arm to protect myself. His greatsword cuts a little of my arm but gets stuck in my veins.


    "Wha!?!?"


    I thrust my sword into his chest with the right arm. The armor shatters and the sword pierces his chest.


    "Bluah!"


    The sword continues the trajectory and also shatters the plate armor on his back. The force was so intense that he fell a few meters behind, with the sword still on his chest.


    "Shiiiiit!"


    My right arm is completely destroyed. The bones are shattered in little pieces, the muscles are a mess and the arteries are burst open. Blood is coming out from many places on my arm. I never felt anything so painful, fire must be a massage compared to this. I get on my knees and try not to look at my arm.


    "Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck...!"


    "Stop! Sir Corin was fatally wounded. Sir Alddan is the winner!"


    The crowd cheers, louder than ever. Fuckers. I would love to give them a taste of what I am feeling!


    "Al you alright!?" - I can hear Nora. I look at my side and sure enough she is running in my direction.


    "Hmph, I need a minute... !!!!"


    The greatsword is still in my left arm. The Inner Magic can''t be dissipated at will. It takes a while for the effects to disappear. In other words, my blood in my left arm is still solid as a diamond, and the greatsword is still there. I can feel something funny, and painful, in my left shoulder. It must be the blood getting stuck in the arteries, blocked by the solid blood.


    Nora kneels close to me.


    "Oh my god. I ah... Wait, let me take this out." - She grabs the greatsword and takes it out of my arm. - "What? You''re not even bleeding."


    She is referring to the wound of the greatsword.


    "Ghh, that''s because, haa, that''s because the blood is solid."


    "What? You can do that?" - She looks again, then at my right arm. - "That looks bad..." - She mutters.


    "You think...? Haha..."


    I don''t even want to look at it.


    "Let me take your helmet off." - She removes my helmet.


    "Thanks. Ghh!!"


    Some servants arrive to check up on me and musclehead. Blake is also running towards his Servant.


    "Did you get any injury in the head sir?"


    "No. Hmph!"


    "Ok, please drink this, it will speed up the healing process."


    He opens a flask with a green liquid. He puts in my mouth and helped me to drink it. Then:


    "Blueh, it tastes like crap friend."


    "If you find a way to make it tastier, let me know." - He smiles - "Please forgive my informal behavior."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    He gets up - "Congratulations on your victory." - and run towards musclehead, who is still in the ground.


    Nora is still with me, looking at my wounds.


    Soon enough, my right arm is starting to hurt less, and I can feel the bones getting back in place.


    "It''s so frustrating..." - Nora says.


    "What is?"


    "Seeing you like this, and not be able to do anything to help... If only I knew healing magic..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s the thought that counts."


    She smiles.


    The funny feeling in my shoulder disappears, and the wound in my left arm starts to bleed. Good, the magic is starting to fade.


    She notices the bleeding and panics a little.


    "Don''t worry. It''s a good thing. It means my blood went back to normal."


    "Ok..."


    The same servant comes back with my sword, he''s also cleaning it.


    "Here''s yours sword Sir. Unfortunately, it has some cracks."


    Shit... I''ll have to get a new one. It does not have some cracks, it has cracks all over. It''s a miracle how it is holding together.


    "Give it to me." - Nora asks. He gives the cleaned sword to her. - "How is he?"


    "Sir Corin has a big hole in his chest. His ribs are all broken and his lungs are squashed. He passed out because he couldn''t breathe."


    "Serves him right." - I say.


    My wound in my left arm is already healed. My right arm is getting better, but it still hurts.


    The servant gets back to musclehead.


    I get up, and the crowd cheers as they see me.


    "This year champion is: Alddan!"


    Applauses, cheers... Anyone would feel happy I reckon, but to be completely honest, I don''t care. I was forced to enter, suffered enough pain for a year and now I feel like crap... The accel I used earlier is making me nauseous.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I loose balance and Nora quickly supports me.


    "Whoa there. You should wait a little while before getting up."


    "Thanks, but I want to get out of here as soon as possible."


    "Ok then, let me help you."


    "You''re going to get dirty with my blood."


    "You think I care about that?"


    She puts my left arm around her and grabs my waist. I look at where the prince is. His grin is one of the most infuriating ones I have ever seen.


    We walk out of the arena.


    ...


    .....


    ........


    "I must say, I was kinda surprised you didn''t show up for the champion ceremony." - The royal bastard says.


    We are with the prince inside of a carriage. We are heading somewhere outside of the capital.


    "Didn''t feel like it." - I reply.


    "It''s fine it''s fine, I''m not judging you."


    "Vanadis, could you just tell us where we are going? You made us come with you all this way for what?"


    After I exited the arena, I was invited to go back in a few minutes later to be congratulated and wave to the public. I refused. Then, after Nora changing into new clothes and I cleaning up mine, we exited the coliseum. The royal bastard ordered us to enter a carriage as soon we left and wait for him. When he came back, he refused to tell us where we were going.


    "I already told you, it''s a surprise." - He opens the window - "Hey, driver, stop on the next inn."


    "Yes your highness."


    He closes the window. It''s already night. We are far away from the capital.


    ...


    We stop at an inn. It''s isolated from the closest town. Behind it there is a forest.


    "Not the most luxurious place but it will do. Let''s rest here." - He opens the door and exits. Nora and I follow.


    Behind us, there is another carriage with some maids exiting and there are 8 knights on their horses.


    "Take care of things for us would you?"- He asks one of the maids. She replies "yes your highness" and goes inside the inn.


    A few moments later, everyone leaves the inn. It seems like he rented the whole inn for us...


    "Well then, I''m going to my room. And uh, in 10 minutes you both come to my room. We have something to talk about."


    He turns his back and enters the inn.


    "Seriously, what''s up with him?" - I ask Nora.


    "How should I know?"


    "*sigh*"


    "I guess we''ll find out eventually. For now, let''s enter and see if they have something to eat, I''m starving."


    We enter the vacant inn.


    ...


    10 minutes later, we make our way to the bastard room.


    Nora knocks on the door. - "Can we enter?"


    "Yes."


    She opens the door and we enter. Vanadis is sitting on the bed and the maid, the same one from the other night, is standing next to the bed.


    "Well then. Now that you are here, we can start our little meeting."


    He gets up and walks towards us. The maid gets behind him.


    "So, where do I start? Hmm... In short I need you both to do something for me."


    The maid gets closer to him.


    "No, to be more specific, I need Al-- Gah!?" - The maid slits his throat with a knife.


    He falls to the ground with his hands covering his neck.


    "Gah--ah!?!?" - He tries to say something as he looks back at her.


    "Sorry, it''s nothing personal." - She says that with a smile to the prince. Then she looks at us - "Same for you... HELP, THE PRINCE WAS MURDERED! HELP!"


    What the fuck!? She wants to frame us!?


    Two knights kick the door open. They see us with blood in our clothes and the knife on the ground. The bitch tossed the knife to our side without us noticing.


    "HOLD IT RIGHT THERE!"


    We should comply. If we don''t, we will only look more guilty and that''s what the bitch wants. Nora family is powerful so--


    "AL LET''S RUN!" - Nora screams as she uses Physical Magic to throw the guards away. They didn''t have time to summon negative mana - "QUICK! THROUGH THE WINDOW!"


    What are you doing!?!?


    She uses physical magic again to destroy the window. Then she jumps outside and I follow.


    "STOP!" - Another knight yells.


    I quickly summon my bow and an arrow and shoot him in the head.


    "KYAAAA!" - Nora screams.


    There was another knight behind us. Nora is on the ground and she is bleeding from her right thigh. The guard had slashed her with his sword.


    Before I had time to summon another arrow, Nora extracted 8000 mana and burned everything in front of her. The Knight, who was either Violet, Blue or Light Blue mage, didn''t have any chance and was disintegrated.


    "Al. Help me! Agh!!!"


    "Hang in there."


    I pick her up in my arms. There''s no time to be careful so I just hoped that I didn''t hurt her too much when grabbing her legs.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Whole body - Double Accel*


    I run as fast as possible into the forest.


    "Nora! Why did you run!?"


    "She is with the Black Poison!"


    "Who?"


    "It''s an assassin organization agh-! They must have planned this! They must have wanted us to surrender!"


    "..."


    "Al, I did the right thing right!? They wanted us to surrender right!? So then--! So then--!" - She''s almost crying.


    In the heat of the moment, there is no right or wrong choice. We choose what we think is the best choice. Nothing more nothing less. Only later we can look back and think if it was the right choice or not. For me, it was easy to keep calm and think rationally because I am used to it. Nora on the other hand, probably never dealt with this kind of situation.


    Now that I think about it, most would have just ran away without thinking. But she identified the maid, formed a theory and acted on that. Now she''s doubting herself, wondering if she made the right choice. And my question just made her doubt herself even more.


    "Don''t worry, you made the right choice."


    "Uh?" - She looks up at me, with tears in her eyes.


    "You acted on your instinct. I trust you. So there''s no way you made the wrong choice."


    She covers her face in my chest, crying.


    To be honest, I lied. I don''t know if she made the right choice or not, how could I know? I said that to calm her down. But later I should ask her for more details.


    Her injury is serious. If I don''t treat it, it will be infected.


    I need to find a place to treat her.


    ************


    Next chapter</a>

 15.5: Interlude

    "And so it is done."


    "According to the letter, the deed took place yesterday."


    "When are we going to pick her up?"


    "... We are not. You should already know that."


    The full moon appears from behind a cloud. Inside a room of one of many inns in the capital of Coeburg, there are 3 black haired man. One man is leaning on the wall next to the window, other is sitting on a chair close to the right corner on the opposite side of the windows and the third one is laying on top of the bed on the right wall, looking at the ceiling


    "What?"


    The man on the bed grabs his pillow and throws it at the man on the chair. He manages to block it with his left hand.


    "That''s why you fuck things up so many times. For crying out loud, would you pay attention to the plans for once!?"


    "Why did they have to send him..."


    "S-shut up! You need me!"


    "We may have needed you, but you were not only useless but also almost risked everything."


    "I was nervous! He was right there in front of us!"


    The man leaning on the wall looks dumbfounded at him.


    "... So nervous that you were about to attack a prince in the middle of the coliseum? Look at this guy..."


    "You are really one of a kind... In a very, very bad way..."


    "But our mission was to kill him! So that''s why--!"


    The man on the bed quickly raises his torso and looks at him. He is not amused.


    "Look here moron. You might not be used to this kind of job, but that is no excuse for the level of stupidity you are showing."


    "..."


    The man standing continues.


    "Our mission was to frame either the girl or the Servant, and kill the prince in the process. Just killing him was not our objective."


    "Ok ok, I get it..."


    "Dumb fuck..." - The men on the bed mutters and lays down again.


    "But what about her?"


    "*sigh* She is going to stay undercover for a while to not risk suspicion. Makes sense?"


    "Yes..."


    The man that was standing puts his right hand in the pocket of his jacket, then he takes out a cigar. He puts it in his mouth and a second later, the other end is burning.


    The man on the bed facepalms.


    "... You too?" - He says with a very tired and frustrated voice.


    "Look around, we are in the middle of black hairs streets. There''s no mage around to notice a little mana."


    "We are this close," - two of his fingers almost touch each other - "this fucking close, to go home after four years and you want to RISK EVERYTHING FOR A CIGAR!?!?!?"


    "Relax man, you worry too much."


    "Oh my god... I can''t believe-- You know what? Fine, if anything goes wrong I''ll just leave you behind."


    "Sheesh, thanks comrade. That''s really encouraging." - he says before puffing smoke.


    "Whatever."


    The man in the corner rubs his own hair with the right hand.


    "I just can''t wait to remove the dye of my hair..."


    "I think black suits you. It''s just as useless as you are." - The man on the bed says.


    "Screw you."


    Each one goes back to their own thoughts. They can hear the people downstairs drinking and talking, it''s almost like they are celebrating something. They are still unaware of the prince''s death.


    The smoking man finally breaks the silence in the room.


    "Any idea about why they decided to order him killed now? After all these years watching him?"


    "To blame those two."


    "I''m talking about the bigger picture. Why blame them? What are the higher ups planning?"


    "How the heck should I know? Besides, it''s not our job to think about it."


    "... Maybe they want to get rid of the Servant? Coeburg would be forced to execute them, I think." - The other man replies.


    "Maybe, but that would be too reckless. I mean, shouldn''t we try to bring them to our side?"


    *shrugs*


    "And how is having them on the run a good thing? It''s obvious they wouldn''t turn themselves in."


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Oh, shut up would you? They either want Coeburg to lose two powerful assets or recruit them for our side somehow. End of the story. You know what happens when we ask too many questions." - He says with an annoyed voice.


    "Alright fine, I''ll drop it."


    "Good. Anyway, our work here is done. We are finally going home."


    The man smoking opens the window and throws the cigar out.


    "Indeed we are."


    ***********************


    In another part of the town, there''s a dark alleyway with two dark figures.


    "We received word that the prince was murdered. Our targets ran away into the Berillian forest, North of this city."


    "Hm."


    The figure giving the news is an old and short man, in his 70''s. He''s a green mage. His white but greenish hair can be seen through his hood.


    In front of him there''s a female light blue mage. She is young, 20 years old at least. With her hood off her head, the green mage can see her short hair, short like a boy. She is looking at him with a serious expression, waiting for his incoming instructions. Her blue eyes only focus is that man face.


    "Eliminate the red mage girl and avoid conflict with the Servant."


    "Hm."


    "Do this well, and Black Poison will free you. Understood?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. Remember, we don''t care how you do it as long you get the job done."


    "It will be done."


    The girl puts the hood back on her head and heads out of the alley.


    Minutes later, the old man also gets out of the alleyway.


    "I have to find out who killed the prince... How annoying. They might become a problem in the future." - He mutters to himself.


    ***********************


    The night before, after the assassination


    "Don''t stop talking. Tell me anything, what you like, what your favorite food is, anything! Count to one thousand if you have to!"


    I''m feeling really tired. Al put me down right beside a tree. We''re in the middle of the forest.


    "I like sweet things... Like candies..."


    My leg hurts so much. The soil is cold. The wind gives me chills. It''s so dark.


    "Yeah yeah good, I also like candies. What else do you like?"


    Al is painted red all over, especially from his belly to his feet. It''s the blood from the battle with Corin, the blood from Vanadis... And my blood.


    He''s ripping off his shirt and using the less dirty parts to cover the wound. He told me it was just a small wound, but I am not dumb, it''s deeper than that.


    "I also like... I also like..."


    "Yes!?"


    "..."


    I just... I can''t... I''m too tired... I''m sorry...


    "Hey hey! Stay with me, what do you like!? Don''t fall asleep!"


    "..."


    I can''t open my eyes. They''re so heavy... I''m giving my all but I just can''t...


    "Nora!? Nora!?!? Shit!! She is too cold! Goddamnit!!! I need---...."


    .............


    I''m dreaming. I see a dark place. No... I don''t see anything. It''s all black.


    Then, two shadows appear along with a dark room. One is cornered against a wall, sitting on the ground, it is obviously afraid of the other shadow looking down on him.


    "Sorry! Please forgive me! I didn''t mean to! If I had known---!"


    The voice is weird, it''s almost imperceptible but I can understand it. It is filled with fear and terror.


    "By the time I am done with you..."


    That''s... Al voice but, it''s filled with rage and hate. Almost like it is being spoken by a monster, a nightmare.


    "NO PLEASE NO! GET AWAY!"


    "... You''re going to wish I killed you."


    The Al shadow grabs the other by the neck with the left hand.


    "AAAAAAAAHHH NO NOOO NOOOOOOOO NOOOOOOO! AAAAAH HEEELP HEEEEEEEEEELP----------------!"


    ************


    Next chapter</a>

 16: The truth behind the lie

    My eyes slowly open.


    The sky is still dark. There¡¯s a fire right in front of me, illuminating the area. Al must have made it. Then I notice someone hugging me from behind.


    ¡°You awake?¡±


    The man behind me asks. We''re both sitting on the floor. Al has his back against a tree and I am wrapped in his arms. I look at my stretched legs, and the right thigh is covered with dark cloth. I try to move it.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Don''t try to move, you¡¯ll just make it worse.¡±


    ¡°Al¡­?¡±


    Turning my head, I see him behind me. He¡¯s not wearing anything on the upper body. Oh¡­ now I notice it, I am wearing his coat.


    ¡°Why are we¡­¡±


    ¡°To keep you warm. How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Terrible¡­¡±


    I look around me again. At our right side, I see a huge pool of blood. Al puts his hand in front of my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±


    ¡°... How bad is it¡­?¡±


    ¡°I''ll be honest with you, you''re still not out of the woods. But you wake up earlier than I expected, so that¡¯s a good sign.¡±


    I don''t know how to feel about that...


    ¡°Ugh. Ouch¡­ It hurts a lot more than before¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. Try to endure it for now.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    I feel so weak. I can only feel a sharp pain on my thigh while the rest of the leg is numb.


    ¡°I hope I did the right decision¡­¡±


    ¡°That again?¡±


    ¡°We killed two people because of it¡­¡±


    ¡°And you feel guilty?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s that woman fault, you only reacted to a situation she forced on you.¡±


    ¡°But if I had surrendered¡­¡±


    ¡°You chose to defend yourself. That¡¯s survival. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°You feel bad. And you should. It¡¯s not your fault, but killing is never a good thing. I¡¯m not telling you to forget what happened, I¡¯m telling you to not blame yourself.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°As for the consequences, what will be will be. I trust your instincts, and if you think that escaping was better than giving ourselves up, then it was. Second guessing decisions we already made will drive you insane.¡±


    I see...


    ¡°Once someone told me that things happen for a reason, and if they happened that way, that¡¯s because there was no other way they could have happened.¡±


    As I thought. He didn¡¯t forget his past did he?


    ¡°Al¡­ Why did you pretend you forgot your past?¡±


    ¡°You were suspecting for a while weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Please, answer me.¡±


    He is silent for a quick moment, then heavily sighs.


    ¡°At first was to protect myself. I was quite infamous in my time and revealing my name would bring problems. But then I discovered that I was erased from history, or maybe I never even existed¡­ Anyway, after that I kept the act just for the sake of the lie.¡±


    ¡°And who are you?¡±


    ¡°Alddan Dovin.¡±


    ¡°Dovin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the same Dovin as the ones you are probably thinking about.¡±


    So every white mage we searched for in the legends and records were off the mark. None of them were about someone named Alddan, much less from the Dovin family.


    ¡°What did you do? Why did you hide your identity?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out eventually. It¡¯s better if you keep dreaming about it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I want you to understand why I did what I did.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What did he do? Was it really that bad?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything bad right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I better drop it. It seems like he will not tell me anything.


    We stay in silence for a while. It¡¯s a cold Autumn night, but I feel a comfortable temperature despite the pain. I can feel the warm coming from the fire, the coat and Al.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t cold Al?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m using Inner Magic to keep myself warm.¡±


    You can also do that? I¡¯m starting to understand why he is S ranked. Only some mages learn Inner Magic, but only a few risk learning more than one or two types of Inner Magic.


    I look at the fire. I always liked to watch fire burning wood. The sound of the cracking is soothing.


    ¡°Earlier I had a dream.¡±


    ¡°What was it about?"


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ I saw two shadows. One was looking down on the other that was begging for his life. The one looking down had your voice, and he said that the other one would wish he had killed him.¡±


    Al twitches.


    ¡°You remember that Al?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ An episode I wish I could forget.¡±


    ¡°What did he do to you?¡±


    ¡°... I guess you will find out.¡±


    Al¡­


    ...


    ¡°Try to sleep. We need to move out in the morning before they start searching for us. We have to take you to a doctor for proper treatment.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    It¡¯s funny, I don¡¯t know how someone could fall asleep in these conditions... With an injured leg, bloody clothes¡­ But I feel so tired that I couldn¡¯t care less even if I had to sleep on ice.


    I close my eyes and in only a few moments, I fall asleep.


    -----


    It¡¯s night and I see the academy female dorms. Al, at least 14 years old now, is sneaking inside.


    He is in the entrance. Looks around and then quickly, but quietly, advances through the corridors. Then finally reaches a door on the second floor and knocks.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The door opens. It¡¯s Liliana in her school uniform.


    ¡°Quickly, get in.¡±


    Al gets in the room. Inside, Aldorah is sitting on the bed in her pajamas.


    ¡°Seriously Al, one of these days you¡¯re going to get in trouble.¡± - Aldorah says.


    ¡°Only if they catch me~.¡±


    ¡°*sigh*¡±


    Aldorah has long hair while Liliana has short hair now. It''s a drastic change since they were young.


    Liliana picks a book that was on the bedside table and lies down on the bed. She searches for a page and starts reading it.


    ¡°You¡¯re always reading Lili.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should do the same Al.¡±


    ¡°He, I don¡¯t find it fun. Haha~.¡±


    ¡°And then you come to ask us for help.¡± - Aldorah replies.


    ¡°But it¡¯s fun learning from you.¡±


    Aldorah rolls her eyes, but she is smiling.


    ¡°So what is it today?¡±


    Al sits down on the floor with legs crossed.


    ¡°It¡¯s about what you did in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°The Ice Magic?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can turn water into ice but I can¡¯t do the inverse. When did we learn that?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t, I just read it on an upper-class book. It¡¯s simple, look.¡±


    She looks at the window, and seconds later, water comes from it and floats in the air between Al and Aldorah.


    ¡°Where did you get that water?¡±


    ¡°From the grass outside.¡±


    ¡°You can do that!?¡±


    ¡°Yup. You can get water from the plants and soil.¡±


    ¡°So as long there is water, you can control it? If someone drinks water, you can control the water inside of them?¡±


    ¡°I also thought about that. I asked the teacher but she said it doesn¡¯t work on animals or persons.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, control this water.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Now convert it to ice.¡±


    The water floating in the air crystallizes into solid and cold ice.


    ¡°Now, do the same, but reversed.¡±


    ¡°Reversed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Like, if you imagine someone painting, try imagining them unpainting.¡±


    ¡°Unpainting? Like erasing?¡±


    ¡°No. Imagine him going backwards. First he is drawing a dark line, then he goes the other way, unpainting the line.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    A moment passes. Then, the ice starts melting and slowly becomes liquid again.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I was too slow.¡±


    ¡°You just need to practice.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll practice tomorrow, thanks Dora.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    ¡°But you really need to study more Al.¡± - Liliana says while turning a page.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, you are not as studious as you used to be.¡±


    ¡°I know I know... It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not fun anymore. It used to be fun and the stuff I learned was useful, even the math and history. Now we learn so many complicated things that make me wonder why do we have to learn them.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least you are still good at Magic Classes.¡±


    ¡°Not as good as you haha.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Your Multi-Magic is better than anyone else. You can summon many types of magic.¡±


    ¡°Yeah but, you are more specialized with each one. You can easily learn the small things, like what we did now.¡±


    ¡°But you also learn them.¡±


    ¡°Because you teach me.¡± - Al grins.


    He gets up and opens the window. Then he throws the water out.


    ¡°Your father is coming tomorrow right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the letter said he wanted to discuss something with me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of your birthday next week?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll find out.¡± - Liliana replies, while reading.


    ¡°Oh yeah, did you guys heard...¡±


    ¡­


    An hour passes. They discussed many things about the school and other students, especially Aldorah and Al. Liliana only commented sometimes.


    It¡¯s not like the school I know today, they spoke about some disciplines I don¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°I better get back to my room.¡± - Liliana says after closing the book.


    ¡°Alright, good night sis.¡±


    ¡°I better go back too.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your dorm mother is dumb. I can sneak past her with my eyes closed.¡±


    ¡°*sigh*¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get out first. I¡¯ll knock on the door if it¡¯s clear.¡± - Liliana says.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Liliana exits the room and closes the door. Moments later she knocks.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Bye bye Dora.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Al gets out of the room.


    ¡°Bye Lily.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Al quickly heads for the stairs. When he reaches them, he looks down. The dorm mother is there.


    ¡°What are you doing here!?¡±


    ¡°I-I uh¡­ Visiting a friend?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in lot of trouble mister. Come with me.¡±


    The dorm mother, a middle aged blue mage, grabs Al hand.


    ¡°I was just visiting a friend! I did nothing wrong!¡±


    ¡°Peeping on girls during the night. Do you have no shame?"


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Of course you weren''t.¡±


    The dorm mother brings Al back to the male dorms and hands him over to the dorm leader.


    ¡°Go to your room lad.¡± - Says the 30 year old violet mage.


    ¡°Yes sir¡­¡±


    ¡°The director will hear about this!¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t doing anything wrong!¡±


    ¡°Go to your room. Now.¡±


    Al looks away and walks down the corridor while the dorm leaders are discussing with each other. Al is muttering to himself and cursing.


    ¡­


    .....


    .........


    It¡¯s afternoon. Al is in one of the corridors of the main building talking with Liliana and Aldorah.


    ¡°I told you to be careful.¡±


    ¡°It was bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Now everyone thinks you are a pervert.¡± - Liliana says.


    ¡°I¡¯m not! Damn it, I hate that hag. She wouldn¡¯t believe me no matter how many times I told her.¡±


    ¡°*sigh*¡±


    An older yellow mage student gets closer to the group. Al notices him.


    ¡°Big brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really have time to mess around like that Alddan?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wr-!¡±


    ¡°You were on the female dorms while you should be studying or sleeping!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do you know what we are expecting from you? You¡¯re not a kid anymore! Stop playing around and get serious!¡±


    Al is looking down.


    ¡°Tsk. What¡¯s the point? You¡¯ll just ignore what I say like always.¡±


    He walks away and leaves the three behind.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mean anything bad by it Al.¡± - Aldorah says while putting her hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ But it¡¯s getting worse. He¡¯s always reprimanding me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only looking out for you, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Al shrugs


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for class. I¡¯ll be going.¡± - Liliana says.


    ¡°We should also go to our class. Let¡¯s go Al.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t get depressed.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I just need a minute.¡±


    ¡­


    The afternoon classes pass by. Al is quite popular, everyone tries to talk with him. He replies back but doesn¡¯t show the same interest in the conversations as he shows with the Aldorah and Liliana.


    A servant calls Al as he was exiting the classroom.


    ¡°Sir, could you follow me? Your father has requested your presence.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± - He looks at the other two - ¡°I guess I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    ¡°See you later.¡± - ¡°Bye¡±


    ¡­


    Soon they arrive at Al room.


    ¡°My father is in there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Al opens the door and enters while the servant bows and walks away.


    Inside he sees his father, and also another maid 2 or 3 years older than him with long hair. But she was wearing the same uniform as the ones used in Al mansion. She is smiling.


    ¡°Alddan, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Hi dad, I missed you.¡±


    They hug each other.


    ¡°So how are you doing dad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m great. I wish could come visit you more times but you know how it is. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°Good. How are your studies?¡±


    ¡°Same as always...¡±


    ¡°*sigh* Try harder son. I¡¯m proud of your magic grades but you should try harder on the other disciplines... But anyway, I didn¡¯t come today to talk about that.¡±


    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡±


    The man points his arm to the girl.


    ¡°This will be your personal maid from now on.¡±


    ¡°... Say what now? The students are not allowed to have personal maids dad.¡±


    ¡°But you are, I took care of it.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ But why? I don¡¯t need one.¡±


    ¡°Son¡­ From now on things will get a little more complicated.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He puts his hands on Al shoulders.


    ¡°Son, you are getting older, and you are reaching a¡­ Complicated age. You know what I am saying?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    ¡°Many ladies will try to... Invite you to do things. You must reject them.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You following me son? I¡¯m sure you are not that ignorant.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I kinda get what you are saying¡­¡±


    ¡°She will help you with everything. Your homework, daily activities, etc¡­ But if you ever feel the need¡­ Do it with her. She¡¯s already aware of the situation, so don¡¯t feel ashamed.¡±


    ¡°W-What...?¡±


    ¡°You must never sleep with any other girl beside Aldorah, Liliana or her. Remember that you are officially engaged with Aldorah. If you have children with other women from other families, it will be politically problematic. They will take advantage of your status and mess up your marriage.¡± - The man speaks lower but with a clear voice - ¡°We might even have to assassinate them to prevent that.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you understand the situation?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, good¡­¡± - the man removes his hands from Al shoulders and looks outside the window - ¡°I have to go soon, so if you have any questions, you should ask them now.¡±


    Al hesitates for a while, but then asks:


    ¡°Where is she going to sleep? In the staff rooms?¡±


    ¡°No. In here, with you¡±


    ¡°Pu-Wh-What!?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t start imagining things, she¡¯s going to sleep on another bed. Originally she was going to sleep in the staff rooms with the other servants, but then we noticed that it would call too much attention. People would notice if she slept in her room or not¡­ So we decided that it would be better if she slept here with you. I reckon they will bring another bed soon enough.¡± - He then grins and looks mischievously at Al - ¡°But then again, you could sleep on the same bed if you wanted...¡±


    ¡°N-N-NO! No need!! Absolutely not! Two beds are good!¡±


    ¡°Puhahaha!¡±


    ¡°Someone please take me out of here¡­¡±


    Al face is red all over. He avoids eye contact with both the maid and his father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so embarrassed Al. At least you weren¡¯t yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong!!!¡±


    This time both his father and the maid laugh, although she kept it down and just giggled.


    ¡°Haha, sure kid, I believe you. Well, I really need to go now. C¡¯mon, give me a hug.¡±


    They hug each other. Although Al still has his cheeks red.


    ¡°See you soon, son.¡±


    The man walks towards the door.


    ¡°Wait dad!¡± - The man looks back at Al - ¡°Are you serious? I mean, is this really necessary?¡±


    The man scratches his head, and then replies.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like ¡®you have to¡¯. She¡¯s here, the option is available, do it if you want. It¡¯s just a precaution. If anything else, at least she will help you with your daily routines.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I have to go. Be well son.¡±


    ¡°... Bye dad.¡±


    The man smiles at Al, then opens the door and exits the room. Al looks at the maid, who is looking at him with a charming smile.


    ¡°So¡­ Uhm. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Christine Mariel. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Alddan Dovin.¡± - He facepalms and mutters - ¡°I¡¯m an idiot why am I introducing myself? She already knows my name.¡±


    ¡°*Giggles*¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They spend a few moments looking at each other. Al is flustered while the maid is keeping her composure and smiling.


    ¡°You need me to do anything for you?¡±


    ¡°Wha-No! No need! I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m not going to do anything! I¡¯m not touching you!¡±


    ¡°Hehe. There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Master, can I call you by your first name?¡±


    ¡°Uh? Y-Yeah, sure.¡±


    ¡°Alddan, you are too conscious of the situation. Try to relax.¡± - she says with a smile.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°People will take advantage of you if you become flustered and embarrassed. Don¡¯t think that way about sex. Sex is a normal thing that all people do, even animals. So think of it as a normal thing. Don¡¯t feel so tense around me.¡±


    ¡°I, can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    Al can¡¯t keep eye contact with her and looks around the room.


    ¡°I guess we just need to know each other better. Do you have homework?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then come on. Take out your materials and I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Al is a little surprised but does what she says. He grabs the math and history books and puts them on the small table. Christine sits next to him and helps him with the exercises.


    At first Al was nervous, but then he got more comfortable and little by little talked normally with her. It¡¯s surprising how knowledgeable she is and helps Al solving every exercise with ease.


    -----------


    ¡°C¡¯mon Nora, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    I slowly open my eyes. The sunlight hurts my eyes and forces me to protect them with my hand.


    ¡°Sorry, you shouldn¡¯t move so soon but we need to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, just a second Al.¡±


    My mind is so dazy, I can barely think straight.


    Al extracts mana and ignites it close to some bushes. Then water comes out of the plants and he guides it close to me.


    ¡°Drink this. It has a weird taste, but you need keep yourself hydrated.¡±


    ¡­ I guess Aldorah taught him how to do that...


    *******


    Next chapter</a>

 17: Alryne [revised]

    "Take control of the water."


    *nods*


    Nora extracts mana and ignites it after I let go of mine, controlling the water before it could hit the ground.


    A mage can take control of another mage mana if it isn''t ignited. When a mage extracts mana, he forms a link with it. That link is fueled by "attention". The more a mage focuses on the mana, the stronger that link is. If one wants to take control of another''s mana, he needs to overwhelm that link. In other words, he needs to be more aware of that mana than the original caster. He needs be aware of the form, location and amount.


    This trick is mainly used by teachers to train young children to concentrate and focus.


    Since it requires too much focus, it is not used in combat. As anyone can imagine, when fighting we don''t have the luxury to stop and focus on one piece of mana, when the enemy could launch more or attack us physically. And considering one of the basics of magic is to keep our mana moving, meaning it constantly changes form and location, makes things more difficult.


    Location and amount are easy to detect, almost instinctively in fact, but the form is another story. When controlling mana, we are basically making it orbit a point. Mana doesn''t have a solid form, so when we move the point, it follows it like a liquid or a gas.


    So in short, detecting mana is like looking at a page with small letters. We know the page is there (location), we estimate how many words it has (amount), but we don''t know what is written unless we focus on reading (form).


    "*gulp*, Ugh..." - Nora reluctantly drinks some of the water.


    "Trust me, there are worse sources of water."


    "I prefer to not put that to the test."


    She throws away the rest of the water.


    "Well, we better get moving."


    I''m still behind Nora. I carefully get up and help her lean on the tree where I was leaning.


    I walk to the now extinct fire and use Wind Magic to blow away the ashes. Then I use Physical Magic to open a hole to bury the burned wood. I look at the sun. A huge desire forced me to stretch. With both arms in the air, I curse myself for falling asleep earlier.  Well, at least it worked out for the better. The only danger we faced (and still face) are the guards. Other than that, this forest is pretty safe and there shouldn''t be any monsters around.


    I let my arms fall. I''m painted in red all over. Then I look behind, Nora is looking at her injured leg.


    ... What a mess. Our only hope is that I can take her to a doctor before they start searching for us. And our hair colors will only make our life harder.


    The closest town is the one near the inn where we were staying, West of here. But going back is unquestionably a bad idea, they must be already aware of us. There was another town Northeast, Alryne, but I doubt they rebuilt it...


    We either go for the previous town or head towards another one further away:


    - If we go back, I might be forced to kill more guards and force the doctor to heal Nora (by force if I have to);


    - If we go to another one, that is further away, Nora will be in serious danger and might die before we can reach it. Using Accel Magic while carrying her is out of the question. It will worsen the wound and make it bleed again. But at least there''s a good chance that the news didn''t reach there yet.


    Both options are terrible...


    When I notice it, my hand is on my chin while looking at nothing.


    "Al? What are you thinking about?"


    "I''m thinking where we should go."


    "Isn''t that obvious? We should go to Alryne."


    "What?"


    "Alryne. The town... North of this forest I think?"


    "Northeast."


    "Yeah. Unless you have a better idea?"


    "No, I thought that Alryne was destroyed."


    "Maybe? I don''t remember if Alryne was one of them, but some towns were partially destroyed 900 years ago during the war. All of them were rebuilt."


    What the...


    She notices my silence and confusion. - "Something wrong?"


    "No, it''s just... I''m just surprised they rebuilt that town."


    It doesn''t make sense. I saw what happened and that town was nothing more than ashes and rocks. It''s a taboo to rebuild in completely destroyed places. Unless... That town was never destroyed?


    Well, great. Just great. More questions to add an already filled cup.


    "You remember the war?"


    "You could say that, in a weird way."


    "That''s... Very helpful."


    "You''re welcome."


    I walk to Nora right side and pick her up carefully.


    "Hmm...!" - She groans.


    "Sorry."


    With her now in my arms, I look at the sun.


    "If that''s East then..."


    This is Northeast. Better start moving.


    There are two main roads that connect to Alryne. One which heads to the North and the other that goes to the capital city. So even if we miss the town, we''ll find one of the roads.


    "Wait, what about the blood?" - She looks at where the pool should be. -"Oh... Nevermind."


    "I hid it with dirt after you fell asleep."


    We make our way through the forest.


    ...


    Walking at a fast pace, I hear the wind passing through the plants and trees, the birds chirping... It''s strange. I will never get used to this feeling. On one hand, we are in a very dire situation. On the other, looking around, it''s almost like we don''t matter at all. It''s so peaceful. The atmosphere is the inverse of our situation.


    "Do you have an idea of what we should do after our visit to the doctor?" - I ask.


    "Well... We probably should contact my family. They will know what to do."


    "Ok. Where can we contact them?"


    "In Bellmare. You know where it is?"


    "Yeah..." - It''s a coastal city, on the South coasts of Coeburg. I can see why her family has a house there, it used to be one of the main points of trade of this country. And probably still is. - "It''s far."


    "I know. But if anyone can fix this misunderstanding, it''s my father."


    If we go there, that means we''ll have to travel East, reach the coast and head South to avoid the capital and the Royal Guards.


    ...


    "Hmph...!"


    Nora is trying her best to not show, but she groans occasionally. It''s clear that her leg is hurting.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Pretty bad..."


    "Hang on just a while longer."


    "I hope it will be alright..."


    "It will. You will be treated this afternoon. That''s a promise."


    "..."


    Give a man hope and he will move mountains. Similar to injured people. Give them hope and they can survive hell itself.


    And to be completely honest, we are pushing our luck.  She shouldn''t be moving. I''m literally asking her wound to start to bleed again. If that happens, she''s dead.


    "What are we going to do about our hair?" - She asks.


    "Hmm..."


    "We''ll be easily spotted if we walk with our hair like this."


    "I''m sure there are dyes we can borrow in town."


    "Dyes? But even if we stain another color..."


    "We''re going to dye with black."


    "Black? But black dyes don''t exist."


    "Miss Nightingale, you still have much to learn."


    "...?"


    "Today I''ll teach you a trick. Until then, be patient."


    Thanks Christine, I owe you again.


    Dyes are expensive and are sold by shops that specialize in hygiene products, like perfumes, soaps and the like. However, not just anyone can buy them. To buy it, one needs to be at least 50 years old. And the dye must be the same color as the mage hair.


    When a mage gets old, his hair starts to lose color, but not entirely. It becomes whiter but it keeps the original color shade. Most mages buy dyes when that happens.


    A yellow mage could try to use a red dye, but it just doesn''t work. The hair becomes red but anyone can notice it was dyed. The color just doesn''t look natural.


    There aren''t black dyes because it''s too expensive for most black hairs. One would think that mixing blue, red and green (or all dyes) would make a black color just like with ink, but it doesn''t work. The materials they use to make dyes don''t allow the colors to mix. If you mix the dye, you just get a rainbow mixture.


    However, Christine taught me that there''s a way to make black dye with the others.


    ...


    .....


    .......


    We finally reach a road. In front of us, opposite side of the forest, there''s a cornfield. It''s noon. Thankfully, the wound didn''t give any problems.


    I don''t know which road it is. It''s either the road that comes from the capital or the one North of Alryne.


    Looking to my right, I see a sign down the road at least 200 meters away from us.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Eyes - Enhance*


    Now I can read the sign... It says Alryne. The sun is in the same direction as that sign. We found the northern road then.


    I go back to the forest and follow the road from afar, out of sight.


    ...


    .....


    .......


    We see the town 700 meters away from us while hiding among the trees of the forest. It was almost an hour walk.


    "We''re almost there, hang in there just a little longer."


    *nod*


    She''s exhausted. I don''t have time to play around.


    Even if they didn''t receive the news yet, it''s better to be safe than sorry and not show ourselves. Also, a bloodied shirtless white mage walking in with a red mage in his arms would leave quite the impression. Then the royal guard would have a solid clue that we were here.


    "Ok, I''m going in there and bring you help."


    I put her down carefully close to a tree.


    "Wait, you''re going to leave me here?"


    "I''ll be quick. I promise."


    Nora hesitates a little, but then nods.


    "Look, if anything happens, order me to come as fast as possible. But only if something happens ok?"


    "... Y-yeah, ok..."


    "Nora, look at me."


    I crouch down and put my reddened hands on her face and force her to look at me.


    "We need to be on the same page alright? If you panic, take deep breaths and talk to yourself. But whatever you do, don''t call me unless absolutely necessary, ok?" - I look directly into her eyes.


    "... Yeah *nods*. I''ll be alright." - She answers with determination.


    "Good girl." - I let go of her face and get up. - "I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Whole body - Two Times Accel*


    I start running towards the town.


    My strategy is simple: run through the fields and jump to the rooftops, and hope no one sees me. From there, I just have to look down and pay attention to the signs. The clinic must have a double cross sign.


    I hope Nora has enough resolve to resist the fear. Leaving someone alone in the middle of nowhere will make them panic. They''ll start wondering if they were abandoned, then if they are going to be alright, then if someone will rescue them, etc. From there, the questions and worries will keep piling up. They will suffer a panic attack sooner or later. And this is especially true when that someone is injured, like her.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ...


    I ran through the fields and I''m 10 meters away from the first two story building.


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Both legs - Five Times Strength*


    Putting force into my legs, I jump to the rooftop and grab the tiles.


    "Shit!"


    The tile my right hand was grabbing on comes loose. I hanged on the left hand for a second before grabbing another tile and getting up on the roof.


    "Now, where is that doctor..."


    I start running, but carefully, towards the center of the town.


    ...


    This place is nothing like I remember. It''s bigger and the streets are different, it''s almost like a city. My memories are completely useless now, even if they weren''t before.


    I''ve been careful to not let my shadow appear in the streets below. Sometimes it can''t be helped, when I have to jump to another rooftop for example, and I just hope that the people down there think that the shadow they saw was a figment of their imagination.


    But the worst part is that I can''t find the damn clinic!


    ...


    .....


    .......


    It''s been one hour and a half since I left Nora alone.


    "Dammit dammit dammit."


    As I run through each street, I say "dammit" each time I see a sign that is not what I want.


    An intersection is coming up.


    "Please be right."


    Instead of jumping to another rooftop and head forward or left, I head right.


    "Dammit, dammit, damm-- Finally!"


    A double cross sign! It''s on the building on the opposite side of the one I am on.


    "But there are too many people down there, how do I go about this..."


    I look across the street, and then see drying clothes hanging between two buildings.


    "That will do."


    I prepare to use Physical Magic.


    "Time to push my luck once again."


    If there are any mages in the area, like Mage Guards, they will detect me extracting mana.


    I use the magic to bring me a brown cloth. Then I put it n my head to hide my hair.


    "Time to get down."


    Looking around, I see a small alleyway on my right side. No one will see me jumping there.


    ...


    I jump down. As expected, no one is here. I head for the street.


    As soon I leave the alleyway, some people gasp, others look at me suspiciously, mothers hide their children... Everyone gets away from me. No one can blame them. They are seeing a shirtless man, red all over, with a brown cloth in his head.


    "Who is that man?"


    "Ignore him. He''s got nothing to do with us."


    "Mom, why is he painted red?"


    "Don''t look Marie, avoid people like him."


    Maybe I should have cleaned up myself a bit earlier? Well, no matter. As long they don''t see my hair it''s fine.


    I head towards the clinic. Then I violently open the door.


    "Is there a doctor in here!?"


    Inside there''s a waiting room. There are at least 9 black hairs sitting on chairs, waiting for their turn I assume.


    A young violet mage girl, at least 13 years old, appears from another room.


    "Can we hel-*gasp*!"


    She quickly goes back to the previous room. A few moments later, a blue mage in his 60''s, comes out of the same room hurriedly.


    Lower ranked mages like violet, blue and light blue are still nobles, but they are not as important or rich as the higher ranked ones. While the big ones have important roles in politics and international trade, the small have important roles among the black hair population, like doctors, administrators of small villages, Mage or Royal Guards, etc...


    "Are you injured young man?"


    "No, my friend is. I need your help."


    He looks me up and down. Then:


    "I''m sorry, but you have to bring your friend here."


    Understandable. Considering my appearance, he must think I am from some gang or something. Any sane person would never follow such suspicious character.


    "Please, I really need your help. She''s just a girl and is not going to last much longer." - My hands point to the blood on my stomach.


    The man gasps. - "Alright, let me grab some medicines."


    He quickly goes back inside and I hear him grabbing something, bottles I assume from the sound. Then he comes out with a bag.


    "Darling, take care of the patients while I''m gone." - He says.


    "Yes father, you can count on me."


    "That''s a good girl." - He kisses her forehead, then looks at me. - "Lead the way."


    I nod. When I exited I noticed the people whispering to each other behind me.


    ...


    The man follows my hurried steps.


    "Where is she?"


    "That alleyway."


    "..." - He hesitates a little. Then asks. - "If she''s so close, why didn''t you bring her?"


    "She''s not IN the alleyway, we have to go through the alleyway."


    "..."


    He''s suspicious, but I only need him to step inside the alleyway.


    I reach the dark alleyway. The man stops before entering, but then takes a deep breath and follows me.


    Then...


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Whole body - Two Times Accel*


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Both legs - Triple Strength*


    I jump over him and get behind his back. With the cloth on my head, I quickly use it to cover his mouth.


    "HMMMPH!!!!"


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Upper Body - Triple Strength*


    I easily pick him up on my right shoulder and jump to the rooftop.


    "HEMMP! HEMMMP!"


    He is struggling, but there''s nothing he can do. You just can''t compete with someone stronger when that someone is grabbing you.


    Then he tries to remove the cloth. I put him down, hold both of his wrists behind his back with my right hand and pick him up again.


    I quickly make my way to Nora.


    ...


    .....


    ........


    "Al!"


    Nora calls my name when she sees me approaching.


    "Hmmph!"


    "..." - She''s looking at the man on my shoulder.


    I put the man down on the ground.


    "Sorry for that, but as you can see, I didn''t lie."


    He quickly removes the cloth. - "WHY DIDN''T YOU BRING HER TO MY PLACE!? Why did you do this!?"


    "Because reasons. Now please, take a look at her."


    He grumbles but walks to Nora side.


    "What''s the problem dear?"


    "Here." - She points to her thigh.


    "Ok, let''s see..."


    He removes the pieces of cloth and looks at the wound. He makes a painful expression.


    "Sorry about him... I hope he didn''t do anything bad."


    "Don''t worry about it now. But tell me, are you the rumored Master Nightingale and her S Servant?"


    "Yes. He is the first S Servant in history."


    "I see... Then it must have been him who casted magic earlier. Well, despite the circumstances, it''s a pleasure meeting you."


    "What else did you hear about us?" - I ask.


    "Huh? Only the rumors that an S Servant was summoned by a Nightingale. Why?"


    "Just curious." - That means that the news didn''t reach here yet.


    He finishes his examination.


    "That''s a very deep wound. I can heal it, but you''ll limp for at least a week."


    He extracts mana and directs it towards Nora wound. A few seconds later, the wound closes.


    "The magic I used cleaned up the wound and closed it. It''s not completely healed however. Your body has to do the rest on its own."


    "Thanks doctor. I feel a little better now."


    "Wait, take this." - He grabs a small green bottle from his bag. - "Drink a little of this per day. It will prevent the pain."


    He gives the bottle to Nora.


    "Do I drink it now?"


    "Yes. But just a little. Just enough to wet the tongue."


    She opens and drinks it. Then he gets up.


    "I better get moving. This one on the house." - He smiles.


    I get close to him and grab him by the collar.


    "Ah!?"


    Then I throw him against a tree.


    "Gah!!"


    His back hits the tree and falls on the ground.


    "What are you doing!?" - Nora screams.


    I get close to him and put my foot on his neck. He tries to breath while I put a little force on my foot.


    "Listen to me and listen well. You never saw us. You followed a thug and were beaten up. Then you woke up in the middle of the woods. Are we clear?"


    "Ga-Yes!" - He barely says. This is not enough. I have to put some bruises on him for the sake of the story.


    I let go of his neck. He puts his hands on it and is gasping for air. I kick him in the chest and send him flying against another tree (the Inner Magic is still active in my legs).


    He''s screaming in pain and gasping for air. I probably broke some ribs.


    "Ahh-! Please stop! I never saw you! Gah! I promise!"


    ----------------


    What is AL doing!?!? He helped us! Why is he hurting him so much!?


    I get it!!! I get it!! It''s to protect us right!? Al wants to make sure he doesn''t denounce us when the news reaches Alryne. But is this much violence really necessary!?


    "Please stop! I never saw you! Gah! I promise!"


    I''m so perplexed that I can''t mutter a word. The idea of ordering Al to stop doesn''t even cross my mind.


    Al crouches down and looks into the man eyes.


    "If the thought that you will break your promise ever crosses my mind, I''ll pay a visit to your daughter. I''ll gut you in front of her and make sure she is bathed in your blood. Are we clear?"


    "YES! YES! I UNDERSTAND!"


    "Good." - Al gets up - "You have ten seconds to get out of here. One."


    "Hiii!"


    The man, terrorized, gets up.


    "Two."


    And runs away as fast as he can.


    "Three."


    He disappears moments later, and Al stops counting.


    I... I don''t know what to say. This was just... Surreal. I feel disgust and aversion to what happened.


    Al comes to my side.


    "C''mon, let''s move. Can you stand up?"


    He lends his hand. I hesitate a little, but I grab it and get up. My leg doesn''t hurt anymore, but it''s weird standing up on it.


    "Sometimes you have to do the hard thing." - He says.


    "..."


    "I know what you are feeling. Don''t think I''m not feeling guilty or disgusted. I''m just used to it."


    "I. I just need a minute. To process what happened..."


    "Sure."


    Al helps me walk. We are going in the direction of the town.


    "Now we just need some dyes." - He says.


    ********


    Next chapter</a>

 18: Survival

    ¡°There¡¯s the place we want.¡± Al states.


    Al and I are on a rooftop of a three story building overlooking a store on the opposite side. ¡®Miva Lotions¡¯ is its name.


    He¡¯s crouched looking down at the street while I¡¯m sitting next to him.


    After the incident earlier, we waited a few minutes before moving into the city rooftops. Al carried me all the way. We are currently at the Southeast part of the town, the richest part by the look of it.


    At our right side, there¡¯s a hill with residential houses that go all the way to the top. Here and to our left there are many shops that specialize in luxurious items.


    While the rest of the town streets are mainly populated by black hairs, this area has a fair number of nobles. All of them are ranked lower than green.


    ¡°I never thought I would see the day where so many nobles walk in the same streets as the black hairs.¡± He says while watching a black hair boy delivering a book to a light blue noblewoman.


    ¡°Is it strange for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You see that black hair guy talking with that violet mage?¡± - He points to a teenager talking with another girl of his age.


    ¡°Yes, what of it?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re flirting. In public. That was unthinkable in my time.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    How does he know they¡¯re flirting? They are smiling, but I don¡¯t see any obvious behavior.


    ¡°Are they allowed to marry?¡±


    ¡°No. Al, I think you are misunderstanding something here. What they are doing is not common. In fact, I bet her parents don¡¯t know about what she is doing. Or maybe they know but disapprove of it.¡±


    ¡°I see. That makes more sense.¡± - He shifts his vision to two Mage Guards passing through.


    ¡°How was it in your time?¡±


    ¡°The relationship between nobles and black hairs?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Worse, as you already know.¡± He pauses, then continues. ¡°Nobles lived separately from the black hairs. The less rich families lived in small communities outside of the cities and towns, while the richer had their own properties. In some cities, they had communities inside but isolated from the black hairs. Kind of like what we are seeing here now, except there wouldn¡¯t be any black hairs walking around.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Remember my mother? It was just like she said. Black hairs were nothing more than cattle.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A few moments pass. Al seems to be waiting for something.


    I hope this ends soon¡­ Can¡¯t wait to clean this blood and rest in a warm bed.


    ¡°You alright?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Could be worse...¡±


    ¡°You said it.¡±


    Another moment passes. He¡¯s still looking around.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ What are you planning to do?¡±


    ¡°Get some dyes.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow, thanks a lot! I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°*chuckles* Sorry princess. I have an idea, but I¡¯m trying to come up with a better one.¡±


    *sigh*


    ¡­


    10 minutes pass.


    ¡°*Sigh* Fuck it. The hard way it is. Give me the coat for a minute.¡± He gets up.


    ¡°Hard way?¡± I ask while taking off the coat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will get hurt.¡± He grabs the coat and heads off to our left. He¡¯s going to jump down in the alleyway we saw earlier.


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean by hard way!? Al!¡± He starts running.


    "Al! St-!" I almost ordered him to stop. Why doesn¡¯t he tell me what he¡¯s planning?


    Moments later I see his figure falling.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do anything--" I feel positive mana from the same direction he disappeared. Around 1500 units. Then I sense it moving across the street and enter the ¡®Miva¡¯ store.


    And I was not the only one who sensed it¡­


    ¡°EVERYONE HELP!¡±


    Some nobles start extracting negative mana to annul Al''s mana.


    I look to the left and see Al jumping back to the rooftop and run to another building further away. He¡¯s so fast! He must be using Accel Magic. Then I see his figure falling again.


    ¡°Another one!?¡± Someone yells.


    I feel more 1000 mana units coming from Al direction. It moves through the streets and enters another store next to Miva.


    ¡°Who the hell is doing this!?¡±


    ¡°If this is a prank I swear--!¡±


    Some nobles are starting to panic while the black hairs are confused and don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.


    Al is already running to another point. He reaches it and 1200 mana make their way to another store in front of Miva, right below me.


    ¡°Guards!! Guards!!!¡±


    The nobles are cancelling Al¡¯s mana, but they can¡¯t help but feel nervous. No one cares when just a little bit of mana is extracted. It¡¯s normal for the mage daily activities. But when a large amount is extracted? People get nervous. Who wouldn¡¯t? 1000 mana is enough to cast Area Magic. It¡¯s like someone waving a sword in the middle of a crowd.


    Five Mage guards come running:


    ¡°Everyone! Evacuate this place now!¡± The man screaming turns his face back to the other guards. ¡°You, guide everyone out of this area! You two, go check the places where the mana ca--!¡±


    1400 mana units approach the guards position from another location.


    ¡°Casting negative!!¡± They scream.


    They cancel the incoming mana.


    ¡°How many are they!?¡±


    People are pouring out of the buildings and running away from the area.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening!? Who¡¯s doing this!?¡±


    ¡°Forget about that! Let¡¯s just get out of here before things get ugly!¡±


    More 1100 mana come from yet another direction, behind me.


    ¡°What the hell!!?¡± One of the guards yells.


    I look to the right. Al is 50 meters away looking down on the street. Then he climbs down and enters in one of the windows on the third floor.


    What¡¯s he going to do?


    Close to the building he entered, there¡¯s a mage guard ordering people to get away from the area. Moments later I feel 1000 mana being extracted from the same location as the guard. No wait¡­ Did Al do that? The guard is close to the building. So if Al put himself close to the same wall as the guard is but from the inside, it would seem like it was the guard who extracted mana.


    The guard looks behind surprised. The mana goes to the opposite building and ignites, setting it on fire.


    ¡°Fire!!!¡± The people scream.


    ¡°You!!!¡± Another guard points to the one Al incriminated.


    ¡°Uh!? N-No wait! It wasn¡¯t me! Someone inside did it!¡±


    Both guards check inside the building. But Al already exited from the same window he entered. He quickly comes to my side and looks down. Then he jumps to the other side and enters the store building from one of the third floor window.


    ¡­ So all of this was to make people exit the store? They will be so focused on running away or looking at the fire that they won¡¯t notice anyone robbing it.


    I look at the building on fire. The nobles are working together to put out the fire, but they are having problems. Moments later I see the previous guards exiting the building where Al was in, but they are arguing violently.


    ¡°HEEELP ME!¡±


    Someone comes running from the burning building. He¡¯s on fire!


    ¡°Roll on the ground!!!¡±


    ¡°Hang in there I¡¯ll save you!!¡±


    ¡°Aaa! AAAA! IT BURNS!!!¡±


    Oh no! Someone save him!


    He rolls on the ground while another nobles throw water at him. Soon enough, they managed to put out the fire.


    ¡°Ahh! Aahg! My arms! It hurts!¡±


    On the other side of the street, both guards start fighting.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it dammit!!!¡±


    ¡°Just surrender! Don¡¯t make this difficult for both of us!¡±


    Other guards come running and attack the framed guard.


    ¡°Just give up!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me dammit!!!¡±


    Please! Just surrender!


    Moments later, his legs break in half and bend in a way they shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°AHhhh! DAAAammit!!!¡±


    ¡°Knock him out!!¡±


    A guard kicks him in the head, making him fall unconscious. They handcuff him quickly.


    The handcuffs have two Absorb Crystals with spikes, one for each wrist. When someone puts mana in them, they are ¡°activated¡±. Once done that, they attract mana around them and grow when they absorb it. In other words, if the handcuffed mage tries to use mana, the activated Absorb Crystals in his handcuffs will grow and pierce his wrists. The worst part is that it isn¡¯t possible to retrieve the mana from them again. Someone would have to switch his handcuffs.


    The fire is spreading throughout the floors. Thankfully they are managing to protect the neighboring buildings. But the one where the fire started is not looking good...


    ¡°My store! Please, someone save my store!¡±


    ¡°Forget about the store woman! We have to save some of our wares at least!¡± A violet noble yells to the violet noblewoman. He tries to enter the store, but the fire is too hot for him.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± A young boy screams. He is grabbing the skirt of the violet noblewoman.


    One of the mage guards runs towards the man and pulls him away from the store. ¡°Do you want to die!?¡±


    ¡°But my wares--!¡±


    ¡°We already have a burned victim! We don¡¯t need another!¡±


    ¡°... Tss!¡± The man sits on the ground and puts his hands on his face. He¡¯s crying. The woman and her child run towards him.


    I¡¯m gritting my teeth. I¡¯m so pissed... So pissed. I¡¯m so pissed! This is just---! Dammit!!! They didn¡¯t deserve this! Is this what we are going to do from now on!? Hurting people!? Weren¡¯t the two Royal Guards we killed enough!?


    All of this... For what? To survive? I can¡¯t even look at what¡¯s happening.


    Seconds later, Al comes out of the window with a small bag. He climbs to the rooftop then jumps to my side.


    ¡°Got them.¡± He shows a bag with something inside, then he looks over to the building on fire. ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t mean to do that much damage.¡±


    He extends his hand and helps me to get up.


    ¡°A man got burned...¡± I say while looking away.


    ¡°There was someone still inside?¡± He sees the burned man being treated by another violet mage.


    ¡°That guard might spend the rest of his life incarcerated...¡±


    He sees the guard on the ground. ¡°Tsk, the fool resisted?¡±


    I look at Al. I never felt so enraged before.


    ¡°Their store got destroyed.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He notices my gaze and meets my eyes. I can literally feel the weight of his gaze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Want. Anyone else getting hurt because of us.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Please, promise me that you won¡¯t hurt anymore people.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make that promise.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to order you.¡±


    ¡°If you do, I don¡¯t know if I can protect us. Is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather surrender myself to them than! Ke! Tha-Than to see this happen again!¡± I point to the disaster.


    ¡°Surrender yourself? You sure talk big. Do you know what will happen to us if you do that now? Because I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Ghh tsk...¡± He¡¯s pissing me off so much¡­ Am I the only one who knows that this is not right!?


    ¡°No wait, I have a pretty good idea of what might happen. I¡¯ll either meet a new master or Lady Death. You¡¯ll meet a nice person with a mask that wants to introduce you to an axe. Then you¡¯ll literally see the world rolling before your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Ghhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Still want to meet the mister axe?¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Whatever! I don¡¯t care what happens to me! I would rather die than to make someone else suffer!¡±


    ¡°DO NOT SPEAK THOSE WORDS SO LIGHTLY AGAIN!¡±


    His sudden outburst caught me by surprise and made me unconsciously step back. I lost balance because of my bad leg and slip. I fall on my butt and slid towards the edge of the roof.


    ¡°Aaah!!¡±


    As I barely noticed what happened, something grabbed my arm. Al did.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    We¡¯re both looking away from each other. Then he pulls me back up.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯re both hungry and tired.¡± He turns his gaze to me. ¡°How about we dye our hair first and then rest? After that, we can talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Sure.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    He hands me the bag. I grab it and he picks me up again in his arms.


    Then he runs at an amazing speed towards South.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to a river.¡± He says as we jump from building to building.


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    15 minutes later, we reach the river. This river comes from South and goes Northeast.


    ¡°It¡¯s smaller than I thought.¡± He murmurs as he puts me down.


    ¡°How are we going to do this?¡± I ask with a tired voice as I sit down on a stone.


    ¡°First we mix the red, blue and green dyes.¡±


    He sits down and takes from the bag three little bottles and a small bowl. He puts the bowl on the ground, opens the bottles and pours the contents into the bowl.


    And as I imagined, the colors didn¡¯t mix.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember well the details,¡± Al speaks ¡°but I know that these dyes have an ingredient that makes it impossible to mix with another color.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about orel flower. The flower¡¯s sap doesn¡¯t mix with sap of other orel flowers. They mix one flower per dye so they don¡¯t can¡¯t mix with other dyes.¡±


    ¡°Right. Anyway, there¡¯s a trick to this. You might not want to look." He gets up and walks away from where we are. "Ok *exhales*, here goes.¡±


    He puts his fingers in his mouth and... Pukes.


    Wha---?


    He spits the last drops. Then he puts his finger in the vomit and comes back to the bowl.


    He mixes the dyes with the same finger. The dyes start to loose color and become black.


    Moments later, he stops when the dyes are all black.


    "Here, it''s done." He gives me the bowl.


    I look at the bowl in my hands. It worked. The dyes are now pitch black. But how?


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. How?¡±


    ¡°Something to do with the acid in our stomach.¡± He answers while cleaning his mouth with his sleeve. ¡°The sap of that flower reacts to it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I look again the black liquid. Oh man¡­ This is¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be by that tree.¡± He gets up. ¡°Go take a bath. The sooner we are done here the sooner we can eat and rest.¡±


    Then he moves to the tree and sits down with his back turned to the river.


    Do I really need to do this? Just the idea of... Disgusting.


    ¡°Ghee¡­ This is nothing, this is nothing¡­¡± I try to convince myself as I start undressing.


    ¡­


    Minutes later, in the middle of the river, I¡¯m almost done cleaning myself. Somehow I managed to clean the blood off my body.


    ¡°Hmmph.¡±


    The wound left a scar. It¡¯s not that noticeable, but¡­


    ¡°What the hell am I thinking?¡± I murmur as I shake my head. We have more things to worry about. This is nothing compared to that.


    Wait¡­ Where did I left the medicine? I put it in the coat pocket didn¡¯t I?


    ¡°Al? Is my medicine in the right pocket?¡± I shout.


    ¡°Huh?¡± He puts his hand on the right pocket ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Phew.¡± For a minute I thought I left it behind.


    At least Al is respecting my privacy. He didn¡¯t try to peek. As far I noticed that is.


    ¡°Nora, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Al shouts.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to grab us something to wear.¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t--...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No, forget it.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to hurt or steal anyone but¡­ As long he doesn¡¯t steal more than we need...


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll be quick. Anything happens order me to come back.¡±


    He runs off with a great speed.


    *thump*


    ¡°*breaths* Calm down. If anything happens I can defend myself.¡±


    It¡¯s just like earlier. No need to be nervous. There¡¯s no one here. I just need to distract myself.


    ¡°Ok, ok. *breaths* I should use the dye now.¡±


    I move towards the margin, where the bowl is.


    ¡°This sucks. This really sucks.¡± I murmur as I look at the black mixture.


    No, c¡¯mon! This is nothing!


    ¡°Bah, whatever! I¡¯ll just get it over with!¡±


    I put my hand in the bowl and bring the dye to my head. I violently rub my hair with it.


    I keep rubbing it as hard as I can.


    Then I move towards the center of the river and dip my head. I pull it out of the water and rub my eyes. Then I look again at the water and see my reflection.


    ¡°...¡±


    It worked. My hair is black, pure black. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would never believe I was a red mage.


    ¡°It¡¯s so weird seeing me like this.¡±


    I should get out of the water now.


    But¡­ My clothes are bloodied. I better wash them.


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    Forty minutes passed since Al left. I washed my clothes as best I could. They are still stained but at least they won¡¯t dirty me.


    I made a small fire to keep me warm. One hour left until the sky becomes orange.


    ¡°*sigh* C¡¯mon Al. Hurry up.¡±


    I¡¯m so hungry that I could literally eat a horse.


    *rustle*


    !!!


    What was that?


    *rustle*


    I face the direction of the sound. Are those steps!?


    Calm down, take a deep breath. It¡¯s probably just an animal. I just have to shoo it off.


    ¡°Oi there.¡± A man voice comes from behind the trees.


    I look in the direction of the voice. It¡¯s a black haired man in his forties. He has a bow and arrows, some rabbit pelts and a bag. He¡¯s a hunter.


    I quickly get up.


    He had a smile, but then he looks me up and down and becomes serious. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of blood missy. And expensive clothes too.¡±


    Please just go away.


    ¡°Let me guess, you killed someone didn¡¯t you? Expensive clothes¡­ You worked for some noble.¡± He continues. ¡°Who was it? Your mistress? Or perhaps her husband?¡±


    Go away.


    ¡°I can see your legs shaking from miles away. Nervous little girl? You should be.¡± He raises his hand. ¡°Give me all your belongings.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me. Give me everything you have and strip your shirt. It can still be sold for some good coins. Then you are coming with me, I bet your head is worth something to the guards.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°We can do the hard or easy way. Your choice.¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°*sigh* So be it.¡±


    He approaches me and grabs my left arm.


    ¡°Get your hand off me!¡±


    I extract mana. Wait no! I shouldn¡¯t use Personal Magic! But I can use¡­


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Both arms - 1.5 Times Strength*


    I push the man away with my right arm. The strength forced him to give a few steps back. As did I to keep my distance from him.


    He has a stupefied expression. Then he becomes serious again.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lot stronger than you appear.¡±


    ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t want to hurt you!¡±


    ¡°Oh please. It¡¯s a wonder how you didn¡¯t piss yourself yet.¡± He drops the bag on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll drag your body back if I have too.¡±


    He dashes towards me. I try to evade but he punches me in the face before I could. I fall on the ground as a result.


    He takes the chance to put himself on top and strangle me.


    ¡°Gah--!¡±


    His thumbs are crushing my trachea. I try to pull his arms away but he doesn¡¯t let go of my neck.


    ¡°Stop making our lives harder bitch! When you wake up you¡¯ll be in a nice cell!¡±


    My legs are squirming. My body is writhing.


    I need air! I need air! I need to breath!


    *Type: Inner magic - Location: Right arm - Double Strength*


    I punch the man in the face with all my strength. He¡¯s launched a few meters to the left.


    I put my hands on my neck and roll to the right side. ¡°*cough* *cough*¡± I can¡¯t stop coughing.


    ¡°Aaaahh!!! Whab be fuc!!!!¡±


    I look at him. He has his hands on his mouth. He¡¯s bleeding where I hit and his jaw is dislocated.


    ¡°Makin'' a bfool o'' me! Bab¡¯s ib bich! I¡¯m going bu fukin'' murber you!!¡±


    He draws a knife and stands on his legs.


    ¡°Go away! *cough* Please stop!¡±


    He ignores my pleas and runs towards me.


    He launches his arm with his knife.


    He¡¯s going to kill me! He¡¯s seriously going to kill me!!!


    ¡°Nooo!!¡± I extract 900 mana and ignite it on his torso. I casted Physical Magic.


    His upper body is no more. The knife was sent flying. His legs fall behind.


    I look at the remains. Blood is flowing on the ground.


    ¡°Nononono. Not again not again not again!¡±


    Why!? Nonononono! Why did this happen!?!?


    ¡°Dammit dammit DAMMIT!!!¡±


    Screw this!! I hate this!! I want to go home!!!


    ¡°Buaahhhh!!!¡± Tears flow from my eyes.


    That¡¯s it. I can¡¯t take it anymore! I want to go back to school! I want to go back to my normal life! I don¡¯t want more of this!!!


    ¡°This sucks! This sucks! This sucks! This sucks! This sucks! This sucks! This sucks!¡±


    I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home!


    ¡°--ey!! Snap out of it!!¡± Someone is grabbing my arms. ¡°Nora! It¡¯s alright!¡±


    He¡¯s shaking me and yelling, telling me it¡¯s ok, it¡¯s alright¡­ BUT IT¡¯S NOT!!


    ¡°LEAVE ME ALONE PLEASE!!!!¡±


    ¡°NORA!!¡±


    *SLAP*


    The man slapped me in the face.


    ¡°Snap out of it!! It¡¯s alright!! Calm down, it¡¯s going to be alright!¡± He hugs me and tightens his arms. ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s going to be alright, I swear.¡± He says with a calm and serene voice.


    ¡°Al¡­ *sniff* Please, take me home. I don¡¯t want any more of this.¡± I tighten my grip on his coat. ¡°*sniff* I¡¯m tired, I can¡¯t take this anymore. Just get me out of here...¡±


    ------------


    ¡°Just get me out of here¡­¡±


    Nora finally snapped. Goddammit. What a terrible timing. If only that fucker had appeared sooner when I was here.


    I look at the rest of the corpse on the ground.


    I don¡¯t know what you tried to do, but you got what you deserved you son of a bitch.


    ***********


    Next chapter</a>


    <hr />


    #BlameCollegeForTheDelay

 Artworks

    This thread is to post artworks.


    Cover by sunwalker</a>


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    Deviant Art link for it Link</a>


    His Deviant Art</a> account


    Alddan by cressel098</a>


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Nora by Straborvsky</a>


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    Deviantart</a>


    Will add more over time if I get more artworks.


    Many thanks to everyone who took their time to make this. It really makes me happy :D

 19: Second effects

    It took a while for Nora to calm down. I let go of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check his bag and then we¡¯re getting out of here, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, ok¡­¡± She barely nods as I get up.


    I wish I was here to kill the fucker myself. We didn¡¯t need this crap. If she doesn¡¯t pull herself together, we¡¯re in for a tough ride. Who knows how many more bullshit we may have to deal with? If we get lucky, the biggest problem we¡¯ll have is lack of money. But life loves to screw with me doesn¡¯t it? What are the chances of things going easy for us?


    I reach his bag, full of patches, and open it.


    There¡¯s a small pouch, some knives, pelts and a folded paper.


    So he was a hunter? I''m kind of surprised that he doesn''t have any meat.


    I pick the pouch and loosen the cord. Nice, there''s 3 silver and 9 copper coins. This will cover us meals and rooms for a while.


    The pelts and knives¡­ Maybe I could sell the pelts...? No, better not. I don¡¯t even know how much they''re worth and I would just end up being ripped off. I should save them for later.


    And a paper. I unfold it and see the content. It¡¯s a childish drawing of a man and a little boy holding hands.


    ¡°...¡±


    Shit, I was better off not knowing about this. Nora definitely doesn''t need to see this.


    I quickly wrap the paper and put it in my coat pocket.


    ¡°Well then.¡± I pick the contents and put them in the other bag I used to carry the dyes. I shouldn''t use the hunter''s bag or else someone might recognize it because of the patches.


    Then I throw the hunter¡¯s bag at his remains, pick the other bag and bowl.


    ¡°Nora, c¡¯mon, get up. We''re going to another spot.¡±


    She gets up, somewhat clumsily, supporting herself on a tree.


    Then I notice her neck. It¡¯s red. Did he strangle her?


    ¡°Does your neck hurt?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She didn''t hear me.


    ¡°Nora.¡±


    ¡°Uhm uh?¡±


    ¡°Does your neck hurt?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Can you carry this?¡± I give her the bag.


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    Sigh, this is going to be tough to deal with¡­


    A guy finds a girl in the woods. He strangles her and then she kills him, so that means¡­ Did he try to rape her?


    How the hell do I go about this? I don¡¯t know how to deal with this kind of stuff.


    I pick up the clothes I brought on the ground.


    ¡°Hum, see? I brought some clothes for us to change.¡±


    She looks at the clothes on my arm, but then ignores it and looks away.


    Yeah¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t exactly know what I tried to do here.


    ¡°Well, c¡¯mon, let¡¯s go to another place.¡± She seems to not have heard me. ¡°Hey Nora.¡±


    ¡°Uh? Ah, yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ok, follow me.¡±


    I extract mana and ignite it as Physical Magic in the ground where the fucker remains are. A hole opens beneath his remains. Then I close it.


    ¡°...¡±


    She looks one last time at the place where the remains should be.


    ...


    .....


    ........


    It¡¯s almost evening. We moved to another spot near the river 200 meters away from where we were. We moved upstream, in the south.


    She washed herself to clean the blood and then I took a bath afterward.


    It¡¯s strange seeing myself again like this, with black hair. It''s been almost ten years since the last time I dyed my hair.


    Nora is dressing the new clothes behind a tree. I''ve already changed. I''m wearing a green shirt, brown pants and shoes. They are simple clothes from your regular countryman.


    I got these clothes from different clotheslines. That way I didn''t steal everything from the same person and we avoid the chance of the original owner recognizing the clothes if we passed by him.


    I wonder if I got her size right¡­


    ¡°Al, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    I look behind to where she is.


    Perfect. If I didn''t know any better, I would never imagine she was a red mage. I got her men''s clothes: a white shirt, brown jacket, brown pants and men¡¯s shoes. She looks like a tomboy. Women''s clothes would only get in the way and if it comes down to it, she can cut her hair and disguise as a guy.


    ¡°Does it fit fine?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Ok, good.¡±


    Now we finally can get to the town and rest.


    I look at the ground where my previous clothes are.


    ¡°Nora, give me your clothes.¡±


    She comes to my side, limping, and gives me the bloodied clothes. I throw them on top of mine.


    ¡°I hope you don''t feel attachment to them.¡±


    ¡°Heh? No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± I nod.


    She may not feel anything, but for me it¡¯s like throwing away an important memento. Sigh, let¡¯s get this over with.


    I extract 5100 mana and cast Fire Magic on the clothes. The coat nullifies most of the mana, but the rest does it job and burns them.


    I wish I could store the coat in the Spirit Realm with my bow and arrows. But unlike my bow, it wasn''t made with that purpose in mind, so it lacks the proper requirements to allow it to travel there.


    The bow and arrows have small Red Crystals and a magic circle on each. The magic circle allows them to traverse and the Red Crystals hide them from the spirits. Spirits eat anything foreign in the realm, so they would consume them if they found it.


    The reason I didn''t use Red Crystals when I transported was because living things presence are too strong and no amount of Red Crystals can hide them.


    The clothes are practically ashes now. I use Wind Magic to scatter them. Then I bury the bowl.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡± She nods.


    ...


    .....


    ........


    We finally reach a small road that leads to the town. It¡¯s evening.


    ¡°Remember, no magic. Use Inner Magic only if you absolutely have to.¡±


    ¡°...¡± She''s looking forward.


    We didn¡¯t speak until now. I just don¡¯t know what to say. I wonder if I should make small talk to distract her from whatever she¡¯s thinking or stay quiet and let her be.


    In the army, we talked about silly and useless things to pass the time and take our mind out of the gruesome reality. But that was that and this is this. We signed up for it while Nora was forced into this situation.


    Damn, what should I do? I need her to be---


    ¡°Is killing easy for you?¡± Nora asks out of nowhere


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Is it easy?¡±


    I take a moment to process her question.


    ¡°Surprisingly easy,¡± I answer honestly. ¡°unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°How many people did you kill?¡±


    ¡°Too many.¡±


    ¡°How many Al?¡± She is irritated.


    ¡°... I lost count to be honest. Hundreds or maybe thousands with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I just don¡¯t get it...¡±


    ¡°What do you don¡¯t get?¡±


    ¡°I killed two people, I feel so¡­ Argh, so frustrated! I feel like shit, I feel like---... How can it be so easy for you!?¡± She stops walking. ¡°Killing is easy for bad people. But you''re not a  bad person! You can''t be a bad person! The dreams, when you were younger, and now, the way you act--. It just doesn''t make any sense!¡±


    ¡°Nora, listen to me.¡± I put my hands on her shoulders before she has the chance to snap again. ¡°You. Defended. Yourself. They had the choice to not attack you and they ignored it. When you enter a fight or try to hurt someone, you should acknowledge that you may be forsaking your life. They knew that. Do not blame yourself.¡±


    ¡°But--¡± She¡¯s looking at me with teary eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s like I said yesterday. Sure, it¡¯s good that you feel bad about it, but do not consume or blame yourself over it. Who¡¯s more important to you? You or someone else who wants to hurt you? If the latter is more important, then you shouldn''t even try to live anymore.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Sorry for the harsh words. But please, think about it. You should be the most important person to yourself. If you don¡¯t care about yourself, then who will?¡±


    I hear a carriage coming from my left. Nora also notices and turns her face away from it.


    ¡°We''ll talk later about this ok?¡± I whisper to her.


    ¡°Oi, youngsters!¡± I look in the direction of the sound and see an old man with gray hair driving a carriage full of straw. ¡°You should head home, this road is dangerous at night. Lot¡¯s of ruffians pass through here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks for the warning.¡±


    He stops the carriage.


    ¡°Do you live in Alryne? I can give you a ride if you want.¡±


    We should accept the ride. Nora must be tired and I''m also starting to feel fatigue. I used too much Inner Magic today, nevermind yesterday.


    ¡°That would be great. Can we?


    ¡°Sure sure friend! Hop on! It¡¯s always nice to have someone to chat with. Although it will be only for a little while hehe, the town is only ten minutes away after all.¡±


    He moves to his right side to make space for me and Nora to get up. I climb up first to stand between him and her, just for precaution sake. Then I help her to climb.


    ¡°You guys settled? Let¡¯s go then. Hip hip.¡± He shakes the reins and the ox starts moving.


    ¡°Thanks again for the ride.¡±


    ¡°No problem friend. We have to help out each other after all.¡± He grins ¡°I¡¯m Willbert, your boring everyday farmer haha. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Aldren, and this is my little sister Arlene.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. But what¡¯s the problem miss?¡± He looks worriedly at her. She''s looking away from him.


    ¡°Hum, yeah. Something happened,¡± I reply to him. ¡°I would appreciate if you didn''t ask more about it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He looks at me with an unsatisfied face. ¡°You treat her well sonny!¡± He yells with an angry tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot like me and drive her away! Or you might not get her back!¡± He turns to Nora. ¡°You hear dear!? If he did anything bad to you, just tell me and I''ll kick his ass!¡± She looks at him somewhat surprised.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Alright alright old man! Settle down. It¡¯s nothing like that.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± He turns forward. ¡°Damn youngster don¡¯t know what they have until they loose it.¡± He grumbles to himself.


    What¡¯s with this guy? He shifted his mood just like that.


    ¡°Look dear, I don''t know what happened, but life is to be enjoyed to the fullest! You have a pretty face, so don''t waste it! Smile dear! Enjoy yourself and share your smile with everyone!¡±


    She looks a bit perplexed. ¡°... Thank you.¡± But then looks away again.


    That''s got to be one of the lamest encouragement speech I ever heard.


    ¡°*sigh* Anyway, what do you do for a living son? You''re in the army?¡± He hits with the back of his hand on my stomach.


    ¡°Ah, no. I do random jobs.¡±


    ¡°Oh? A jack of all trades then?¡±


    ¡°More or less, yeah.¡±


    ¡°I assumed you were a soldier because of your build. You don''t see many people like that.¡±


    ¡°Haha, yeah, I get that a lot.¡±


    A moment passes.


    ¡°Ahhh, I can''t wait to get home! Today was a good day.¡±


    ¡°Something good happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes indeed~, look behind.¡± I didn''t need to, I already know it¡¯s full of straw. ¡°Got that for free. Won a contest at Norfolk believe it or not. It¡¯s enough to feed my friend here for months and then sell some.¡±


    Norfolk is a village south of here.


    ¡°Hmm, lucky.¡±


    ¡°Indeed~~¡± He answers with a grin.


    This feels nostalgic. I miss how people like him find pleasure in small things like this.


    ¡°Yep, this day is just perfect,¡± He continues. ¡°Later I¡¯m going to have a nice dinner with my son and grandson.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yup~. My son, Quinn, God bless him, said he was going to buy the most expensive meat he could find on the market. We''re celebrating my anniversary you see.¡±


    ¡°Oh, congratulations.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. One year closer to my grave! Haha, my grandson hates it when I say that.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine. I also wouldn''t like if my dad said something like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh sonny, life is so much easier if you can joke and laugh about this kind of things.¡±


    I don''t agree, but whatever.


    ¡°Hmm, Quinn must''ve already returned from his hunt.¡± Nora twitches. ¡°He mostly deals with pelts you see? He was hunting near--¡±


    Oh no you don¡¯t!


    ¡°S-So what happened in Norfolk?¡± I change topic before he had the chance to tell where he was hunting. No need to confirm if it¡¯s the same person.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°We were there a few weeks ago, so I¡¯m curious about what they have been up to. I didn''t know they were going to hold a festival.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it wasn''t a festival. You see, I was at this stable and then---¡±


    He continues to tell his story. I put my hand on Nora shoulder and gently shake it.


    ...


    .....


    ........


    Minutes later we reach the borders of the town.


    ¡°This is as far I can take you youngsters. I have to park my carriage somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°This is more than good enough. Thanks for everything.¡±


    Nora climbs down and I follow.


    ¡°You both take care, I really appreciated the compa--¡±


    ¡°Gramps!¡±


    A young boy comes running from the town.


    ¡°Oi Oliver!¡±


    We better get moving. ¡°We should go. Thanks once again.¡± I put my arm around Nora shoulders and start walking.


    ¡°Alright friend. And take care of your sister!¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± I wave my hand with our backs turned to him.


    I hear the boy talking from behind us.


    ¡°Wow, where did you get that much straw?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll tell you later. Where¡¯s your dad?¡±


    ¡°Father didn--¡±


    ¡°Nor-- Arlene, want me to carry you?¡± I can''t let her hear the rest, just in case.


    ¡°Uh? No, I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°Ok, if you feel tired, just say so.¡±


    She nods.


    I look behind, the boy climbed up the carriage and they moved away while we headed into the town.


    Here''s hoping Quinn is not that hunter. For the sake of those two.


    ...


    .....


    ........


    We are in front of an inn with three floors, in the southwest part of the town. ¡®Lizard¡¯s Nest¡¯. Funny name¡­


    ¡°Remember, I''m Aldren, you''re Arlene and we''re siblings. We are traveling to meet our uncle in Bellmare. If anyone asks difficult questions, don''t answer.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go.¡±


    We enter the inn.


    Inside there are many tables. On the opposite side of us there¡¯s a counter, and behind it is the kitchen. Left to the counter there''s stairs. On the counter, there¡¯s a black haired man with a beard and behind him in the kitchen there¡¯s a woman cooking.


    The place is almost full. There are people eating and drinking. Some are already drunk.


    We make our way to an empty table and sit. Some people noticed our presence but dismissed us. Except for some drunkards.


    ¡°What are you having?¡± The bearded man came to our table and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the cheapest stew you have?¡±


    ¡°Rabbit.¡±


    ¡°Then bring us two servings.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°By the way, do you have free rooms?¡±


    ¡°Yes I do. Going to rent one?¡±


    ¡°Yes please, but with two beds.¡±


    ¡°Hm. I¡¯ll take you there once you are done eating. Don''t forget that you have to pay upfront.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The man goes back to the kitchen.


    Wait¡­ I probably should have asked Nora if it¡¯s alright sharing the same room. We shouldn''t waste money, but if the guy tried to rape her¡­ Will she be conscious of it now?


    ¡°Look, Arlene, I hope you don¡¯t mind sharing the room.¡±


    ¡°Heh? No, of course I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ok, good. That¡¯s good! Hum, you already know me, so you know that I won¡¯t do anything weird right?.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Um, the guy tried to... Do something, right? Well um, just saying that I won¡¯t try anything like that.¡±


    ¡°What do you-- Oh.¡± She seems to have realized something. ¡°Al, he, um¡­ He didn¡¯t try anything ''like that''.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Awkward silence follows. Man, talk about misunderstanding the situation...


    But if he didn''t try to rape her, then what the hell did he try to do? Maybe I''ll ask her later. Or maybe I should wait and see if she talks about it first...


    ...


    Moments later, a drunk is coming our way.


    Oh great...


    "Hey you two *hic*, mind buying me a drink?"


    "Get lost before I punch you."


    "Whoa whoa whoa! Easy there *hic*, no need to get violent mate!" He turns to Nora. "Tell your boyfriend to chill out. What''s the matter with him?"


    I get up violently. "You looking to get your ass kicked!?"


    "Chill man chill--!"


    "That''s enough!" The bearded man appears with both stews in his hands. "Barbal, what did I tell you?"


    "Oh c''mon, I was jus---"


    "Do not disturb other customers! Get the fuck out of my inn!"


    He puts the stews on the table and grabs the drunk shirt. He tries to resist back, but the bearded guy proves to be too strong for him. Soon enough, he throws him out of the inn.


    "Whatever! I never liked your place anyway!" I hear him yelling from outside.


    "Yeah yeah."


    The man comes to our table.


    "I''m sorry for what happened. These stews are on the house to make up for it."


    "Ah no, there''s no need--" Nora tries to refuse.


    "I insist. Please enjoy the meal."


    The man walks away without giving Nora chance to talk back.


    I sit down.


    ¡°We better appreciate his generosity.¡± I grab one of the stews and start eating with the spoon that came with it. Unfortunately, in terms of food I''m spoiled. I learned to not be picky about it during the last years, but I grew up as a noble and ate only the best. This stew is not that bad, but it doesn''t compare to what I used to eat, or to the academy canteen food. In the end, I''m still a noble, even if I fought against them.


    I look at Nora. Surprisingly, she¡¯s eating. I was expecting her to be more hesitant, either because of the taste or her guilt. But then again, we didn''t eat anything for nearly twenty-four hours.


    ...


    .....


    ........


    ¡°Please enjoy your stay.¡± The bearded man speaks before closing the door of our room.


    We are inside of a small room on the second floor with two single-sized beds side by side and some basic furniture. There are two windows on the wall opposite side of the door.


    I put the candle the man gave me on the bedside table and sit on the bed close the windows.


    ¡°Is there anything you want to talk about before we sleep?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°... To be honest, I don''t know anymore. So much has happened, I feel at a complete loss...¡±


    ¡°I can imagine... How about we call it a day? We both need a good night sleep.¡±


    ¡°Ok, that''s probably for the best.¡±


    She sits on the other bed. As soon I remove my shoes, she asks:


    ¡°Al, do you think the other man was Quinn?¡±


    God. Fucking. Dammit. Of course she picked up on that.


    ¡°Hmm, you want my honest opinion?¡±


    ¡°Hm-hmm¡± She nods.


    ¡°I doubt it.¡±


    *********


    Next chapter</a>

 20: Realization

    "I doubt it." He answers.


    ¡°...¡±


    "What are the chances? It would be too much coincidence." He looks at me and leans forward, resting his arms on his legs. ¡°Besides, Quinn seems like a nice guy. I doubt he would just attack someone, especially a young girl.¡±


    I turn my gaze away.


    Maybe he¡¯s right, but at the same time¡­ I think he¡¯s only saying it to cheer me up.


    "... He attacked me because¡­¡± I want to say the rest, but at the same time I already regret bringing it up.


    Al patiently waits for me to continue. I work up the will to tell the rest.


    ¡°He saw my clothes full of blood. He thought I killed a noble and wanted to bring me to the guards.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, but then he became violent right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I resisted. But then. I¡­ I used Inner Magic to punch him. He drew a knife and was going to kill me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°And then¡­¡±


    ¡°You did what you had to do. That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    ¡°... Yes¡­¡±


    A moment passes. He puts the bag on the ground, next to his bed.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s rest.¡±


    I nod.


    I take out my shoes and look around. I should change to-- Oh... I''m so accustomed to change into pajamas that for a moment I assumed...


    "I''m sleeping like this aren''t I?" I murmur.


    "You said something?" Al asks, already under the covers.


    "Ah no, sorry." I do the same and cover myself.


    "Ok. Good night." He reaches for the candle and blows it.


    It doesn''t take long for me to fall asleep.


    -----------


    "She''s evil!" Al screams.


    Al is seating on one side of a white mantle in the middle of the academy campus. Christine is seated at his right side while the princesses are on the opposite. In the middle of the mantle, there are sandwiches and tea. It¡¯s afternoon and there are also some students doing the same as them.


    ¡°*sigh* Al, just take responsibility¡­¡± The elder sister, Aldorah, speaks while holding close to her mouth a sandwich.


    ¡°But it¡¯s her fault!¡±


    ¡°If you did your homework like you should, it wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Liliana replies while drinking a cup of tea.


    ¡°But I did! Half of it! I didn¡¯t know she was going to¡­¡±


    ¡°But master, I did what you asked me~.¡± Christine interjects.


    ¡°S-shut up!¡±


    ¡°Oww, you¡¯re so harsh with me~.¡±


    ¡°*Giggle* But then again, he¡¯s letting you have a lunch with us.¡± Liliana says.


    ¡°You¡¯re right your highness. But this is the least he can do to make up for my nightly services.¡±


    The girls'' cheeks become red and look surprised at the maid. Al, flustered and red like a tomato, yells at her:


    ¡°W-w-what the heck are you saying!?!?¡± He looks at the sisters. ¡°S-she¡¯s lying! We never did t-that!!!¡±


    ¡°Did what master~? I¡¯m talking about the tutoring~.¡±


    Al covers his face and drops on the floor.


    ¡°She¡¯s evil¡­ She¡¯s evil¡­ She¡¯s the devil¡­¡±


    ¡°*Ahem* If we could change the topic.¡± Aldorah speaks up, irritated. ¡°Al, next time do your own homework.¡±


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± He says as he raises again.


    ¡°Oh? I thought you would like my work.¡± Christine speaks again with a smile.


    ¡°It. Was. A composition about. Inner Magic. Why did you do that!?¡±


    ¡°Did I wrote something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No! But you didn¡¯t have to write it that way! What¡¯s up with ¡®Strength Magic makes the muscles so hard and big¡¯!?¡±


    ¡°I prefer the endurance part.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... Now I have to do double homework for tomorrow! *sigh*¡±


    ¡°There there~.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Al looks at Christine with an annoyed expression, but she just continues to smile.


    ¡°You only got what you deserved.¡± Liliana adds.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Aldorah says before taking another bite.


    ¡°Hmph! Bah, whatever!¡± He gets up and walks away ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk.¡± Christine was about to get up but ¡°You stay there! I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    She obeys him and stays where she is.


    Aldorah sighs.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t chosen by chance were you?¡± Liliana asks Christine.


    ¡°Indeed I wasn¡¯t your highness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been only two months since you came. Thanks to you, Alddan somewhat calmed down, at least with his pranks.¡± Aldorah says.


    ¡°It is as you say your highness.¡±


    ¡°He also seems to be improving academically. He¡¯s studying more regularly, answers the teacher¡¯s questions¡­ And I''m really grateful for that.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Alddan respects you. I dare say you are his friend as far he¡¯s concerned.¡± Aldorah puts down the sandwich. ¡°I need to know something.¡±


    ¡°What, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Answer truthfully.¡±


    Despite the tense atmosphere and Aldorah serious expression, Christine maintains her smile. Aldorah seems to be gathering strength to speak her next words.


    ¡°Are you sleeping with Al?¡±


    ¡°No, your highness, I am not.¡± Christine answers right back.


    Aldorah takes a moment to study Christine expression.


    ¡°I see. Al would never do it unless you tempted him. But¡­ He is very important to me, and the thought of him being with another person... Your presence here makes me very uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish you ill will nor I say this because of your status.¡± Aldorah looks straight at Christine''s eyes. ¡°You will not do any of that with Al.¡±


    ¡°... I understand your highness.¡± Christine bows. ¡°However, Al¡¯s father orders override your¡¯s I¡¯m afraid. If Al wishes my body, I¡¯m forced to let him do as he pleases.¡±


    Aldorah closes her eyes and shows an unsatisfied or rather, frustrated, expression.


    ¡°... As long you are not the one who seduces him, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    Christine raises and silence follows, except for the other students that can be heard from a distance.


    ¡°Dora, you are aware that we might have¡­¡± Liliana breaks the silence.


    ¡°... I know Lili.¡±


    ¡°Al is my friend and I like him dearly. But I don¡¯t think I like him the same way you do. I don¡¯t want to be in the middle between you two...¡±


    ¡°Lili, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s you. We knew since we were little what was our purpose.¡± She looks at the sky. ¡°Mother is the one who really paid the price... It¡¯s ironic isn¡¯t it?¡± She looks again at Liliana. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t like Al. They made us just to¡­ Have his sons. But in the end, we became friends.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Liliana giggles. ¡°He has his own charms, despite being an airhead.¡±


    ¡°And annoying.¡±


    ¡°Lazy.¡±


    ¡°Naive.¡±


    ¡°So I come back and you are already saying bad things about me?¡± Al approaches the girls from behind their backs.


    The sisters look at each other. They smile and speak in unison. ¡°1, 2, 3.¡± Then they look at Al and yell at the same time. ¡°Stupid!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Take that!¡±


    Al takes out water from the grass and launches it against the girls. But the water falls on the ground before it could reach them.


    ¡°Wa--! No fair! We agreed to not use negative mana!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that was when we were younger.¡± Aldorah says with a smile.


    ¡°In war, everything is permitted.¡± Liliana adds.


    ¡°Take him from behind!¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    The two girls get up and run towards Al. He takes some steps back to try to keep his distance.


    ¡°H-h-hey stop! I can¡¯t hit on girls! Magic only!!¡±


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Too bad~~!¡±


    Al uses Wind Magic to keep them away, but they nullify it.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll use so much mana that you¡¯ll pass out!!¡±


    ¡°No you won¡¯t!¡±


    Aldorah tackles him. She didn¡¯t use enough force to make him fall, but Liliana put her right leg behind Al¡¯s legs. He trips as a result.


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re done!¡±


    They start to tickle him.


    ¡°Nonono! Buhaha--! No stop! Let me get up!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re our slave! You¡¯ll do whatever we want now!¡±


    Liliana puts herself on top of his legs.


    ¡°Dora, hold his shoulders!¡±


    "Ok!"


    She grabs his right shoulder and forces him to stay down. They keep tickling him. Al tries to fight back without using magic, but to no avail. The girls don¡¯t let him get up nor do they let him breath.


    "No! Stop! Hahaha!"


    On the mantle, seated, Christine looks at the event, still smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry princess.¡± She murmurs. ¡°I also need him.¡±


    -----------


    ¡°*pants*¡±


    I suddenly wake up. I¡¯m sweating all over.


    ¡°*pants*"


    I raise my torso.


    What''s happening? Why am I panting? Why am I sweating all over?


    I look around¡­ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re sleeping in an inn. I can see some sunlight from the curtains of the windows. It¡¯s already morning.


    *breathing*


    At my left side, Al is still sleeping. This is the first time I wake up before him.


    ¡°...¡±


    Of course¡­ I¡¯m so stupid. I¡¯m being so selfish and thinking only about myself while he¡¯s taking care of me. Of course he¡¯s tired.


    ¡°...¡±


    About what he said yesterday... Yeah, he¡¯s right. The soldier, the hunter¡­ They tried to hurt me. No¡­ They tried to kill me. I should¡­ Try to move on, or suck it up at least.


    ¡°But, easier said than done...¡±


    I still don¡¯t agree with what Al did at the store. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to be able to do what''s necessary again. But¡­ I shouldn¡¯t burden him any more than I already have.


    I use my sleeve to wipe my forehead.


    ¡°Yeah, everything will be alright. We just need to get home and talk to father.¡±


    Until then, I¡¯ll manage.


    I stretch my legs and:


    ¡°Ghhhhe!!!¡±


    A sharp pain runs through my body from my right thigh.


    ¡°Ghh, ah, that¡¯s right, I need to take the medicine.¡±


    I get up from the bed carefully, trying to not move my right leg too much. I support myself on the bedside table and go to Al¡¯s bed.


    I carefully sit on his bed, next to him.


    I look at him.


    *breathing*


    ¡°*sigh*¡±


    Good, he¡¯s still asleep.


    I pick up the bag and put it on my lap. I open it and search for the bottle.


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    I grab the bottle, open and drink a bit of it.


    ¡°Yuck, this stuff¡­¡±


    I put the bottle back in the bag.


    ¡°*sigh*¡±


    I don¡¯t feel like sleeping. What should I do to pass the time?


    I put the bag down and look at Al¡¯s face.


    So strange¡­


    I get closer and watch him from above.


    It¡¯s so weird comparing him to the young Al of my dreams. He was so different.


    What happened to you Al? What could possibly have changed you so much? What made that innocent kid turn into you?


    ¡°If you are going to kiss me, you better do it fast.¡±


    ¡°Wha-ahaa---!¡±


    His sudden words made me panic and fall behind, on the floor.


    Ouch, my head¡­ At least my leg doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    He raises and scratches his head.


    ¡°So here I was, wondering how to cheer you up, worried about you, only to wake up with you almost on top of me?¡±


    Then there¡¯s this nasty side of him.


    He has a funny expression, almost like he regrets saying what he did.


    ¡°Hmmph, shut up! I was just worried!¡±


    He looks surprised, then grins.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Crap, I ordered him unintentionally again.


    ¡°Ugh, forget my last order.¡± I get up.


    ¡°So kind of you to be worried about me.¡±


    ¡°Al¡­¡± He¡¯s starting to piss me off again.


    ¡°I kid, I kid.¡± Then he turns serious. ¡°Are you really ok?¡±


    ¡°... Yeah, I am. I¡¯ve been thinking, and you are right. I must be strong and move on.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I still feel bad. But now I realize, it wasn''t my fault. They forced my hand so... I did what I had to do.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He nods.


    ¡°But, I still don¡¯t fully agree with you.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to harm anyone. It may not be our fault that we are in this situation, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s ok to harm others.¡±


    ¡°I never said it was.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡±


    I¡¯m not sure how to express myself. I know he doesn¡¯t hurt others because he wants to, bu---


    ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I can¡¯t promise you that I won¡¯t hurt anymore people. Our lives are more important. But, I can promise one thing¡­ I¡¯ll try harder from now on.¡± He smiles.


    His smile is so refreshing. Unlike his usual smile, that smile is so honest that reminds me of his younger self.


    ¡°I see.¡± I sigh of relief. ¡°Thanks Al.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± He crosses his arms. ¡°You¡¯re such a nice woman.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°Look at you. I thought you were just some girl who didn¡¯t even know how to change her diapers. But after all, you¡¯re a grown-up who can think for herself.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I am not amused.


    He notices my expression. Oh no, he¡¯s going to tease me again...


    ¡°Keep it up. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± He says so with a serene voice.


    Uh? Wait what?


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh sheesh, you think that badly of me? You thought I was going to tease you again?¡±


    ¡°... Sorry.¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t worry, I do tease you a lot. That¡¯s a natural reaction.¡±


    ¡­ Well, at least I¡¯m happy. It felt good hearing him saying that.


    A moment passes.


    He¡¯s still sitting on his bed, with his legs under the covers. I''m looking at him, but he just keeps staring at the wall. It¡¯s almost like he¡¯s oblivious to this awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°So, should we be going now?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    He¡¯s still in the same place.


    ¡°Are you that tired Al? Maybe we should stay a while longer¡­?¡±


    ¡°No no. I¡¯m fine. But I need a minute.¡±


    ¡°... I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Dear Nightingale, did you ever study male anatomy?¡±


    ¡°I did¡­¡±


    I really don¡¯t follow.


    ¡°Do you know what happens when a man wakes up?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    What is he saying...?


    ¡°Then, please keep yourself in your blessed ignorance. You shall hopefully find out someday.¡±


    ¡°Why do I sense this is somehow perverted?¡±


    ¡°Hey, blame nature, not me.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe you, ugh! You''re a jerk!¡±


    ¡°*chuckle*¡±


    Then again, he has this nasty side.


    ********


    Next chapter</a>


    <hr />


    Chapter 20.5 coming out today, hopefully. Btw:


    #DidIEverSayHowMuchIHateCollege

 20-I

    Later that day


    ¡°Her majesty is not in the mood to deal with it.¡± Says Daniel, the queen¡¯s Servant.


    ¡°We understand, however, we have serious problems that need her majesty utmost attention.¡± Explains a blondish old man, leading a group of nobles.


    ¡°Her majesty. Is not. In the mood.¡±


    They stand in front of the gates of a chapel, in the middle of a cemetery inside the capital city.


    ¡°We won¡¯t leave until we speak with her majesty.¡±


    ¡°Why you¡­¡±


    The small door on the right gate opens. Queen Aldorah comes out followed by two servants.


    ¡°Your majesty! We need you--!¡± Another noble speaks up.


    ¡°Do not trouble her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Daniel.¡± Aldorah speaks, with a weak voice.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I already mourned enough, at least for now anyway.¡± She looks at the nobles. ¡°Now, is time to deal with the consequences.¡± She says, but this time with a strong tone.


    ¡°... If you say so, your majesty.¡± Daniel replies.


    ¡°I do, Daniel. Now, I want every family representative in the city assembled in the palace in two hours.¡±


    ¡°It will be done your majesty. But if I may¡­¡± A 40 years old orange mage, steps forward and kneels. ¡°Your majesty, please forgive me. Because of your absence, I took the liberty to order the Royal Army to capture lady Nightingale. I know I stepped out of my authority and I assume the responsibility.¡± He bows down.


    Aldorah closes her eyes and takes a moment to reflect.


    ¡°You did what was necessary. I will not punish you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± He gets up.


    ¡°We¡¯re done here. Dismissed.¡±


    The nobles bow and hurriedly walk away.


    The queen heads towards the carriage that stands 30 meters in front of her.


    ¡°You sure you are alright?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Daniel?¡± She replies with an annoyed tone.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean--¡±


    ¡°My son was killed, and if my suspicions are correct, this might be the beginning of a war. A war! It¡¯s been centuries since the last one.¡±


    ¡°... A war?¡±


    ¡°All this because of those two. I never expected them¡­¡±


    ¡°They will pay for their crime.¡±


    ¡°They are innocent.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Nora would never kill anyone. There¡¯s more happening than that.¡±


    ¡°But what about the maid? She said your son died by that Servant hands.¡±


    The guard standing by the carriage opens the door and they both enter. The maids stand outside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe her. I want her interrogated.¡±


    ¡°Your majesty?¡± Daniel becomes perplexed by Aldorah words.


    ¡°Daniel, first thing you do once we get back, is to take care of her. Do whatever it takes to get the truth out of her.¡±


    The carriage starts moving.


    ¡°What truth?¡±


    ¡°It was someone else or maybe she herself. But they only did the deed. The true killer is one of the other countries.¡±


    ¡°... It can¡¯t be¡­ What would they accomplish?¡±


    ¡°For starters, we can no longer recruit those two for ourselves. Since they are the prime suspects, we are politically forced to put them under arrest. And if we cannot prove their innocence, we have to execute them¡­ If we could, that is.¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°And now with them out of our hands, it¡¯s practically a game of who gets them first. Whoever gets Alddan to join their side, they can win any battle, any war. That Servant is like the sword of the promised victory.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overestimating his abilities?¡±


    ¡°Daniel, you surely know the damage that ten thousand mana can do.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s enough to set an entire town aflame.¡±


    ¡°Now imagine a battle between two balanced armies. The most important step in a battle is gathering enough resources to match the total of the enemy mana. If the enemy manages to have an extra ten thousand mana that the other cannot counter, the battle is pretty much decided. In the past, since the battles were so balanced, it was rare to successfully cast Area Magic.¡±


    ¡°Yes. In my battles, we were lucky when we landed an Area Magic hit on another ship.¡±


    ¡°Now imagine adding someone like Alddan to the equation. More than 100 thousand mana units in one single person. To rival him, you would need to add to your army ¡®A¡¯ more precious mages and their Servants. And for that, you would have to sacrifice the strength of your other armies, ¡®B¡¯ and ¡®C¡¯ for example. I could take advantage of that and attack multiple points, forcing you to choose between a tremendous defeat of your army ¡®A¡¯, or defeat of your other armies,¡±


    ¡°I-I see.¡±


    ¡°Nevermind the fact that Alddan is S rank. A rank Servants are already powerful, S rank must be a monster. Remember, he defeated the White King himself without using positive mana. He clearly knows a lot about Inner Magic, I fear what he¡¯s capable of if he goes all out.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Half kilometer radius. That¡¯s the damage that World Magic can do at its minimum. Imagine the damage caused by 100 thousand mana. It might be enough to destroy a country, if not half the continent.¡±


    Daniel shows a frustrated expression as he looks down on the floor.


    ¡°But I never expected them to go this far¡­ We were at peace for such a long time. Even our grandfathers never thought about wars. I should have known better... I never planned to wage wars with those two, but now¡­ I might end up being remembered as the fool who wasted the chance to conquer an empire.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying your majesty!?¡±


    ¡°I might¡­ I might indeed.¡± She closes her eyes for a moment. But then looks again at her Servant with determination. ¡±However, I will not allow them to have their way.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Daniel, do whatever it takes. I want the truth out of her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Then, kill her. And make sure she dies slowly.¡±


    ¡°... Yes, it shall be done.¡±


    The queen murmurs to herself. ¡°What if it was my brother who killed him¡­?¡± After a moment of reflection, she shakes her head ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    *******


    Next chapter</a>

 21: Moving out

    Hobbling, Nora follows me from behind, while we descend the stairs of the inn.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    She seems to have come to terms with the situation, according to our earlier talk.


    ¡°Would you like some breakfast?¡± a young man greets us downstairs.


    ¡°Yes, but to take away.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Hmm, how about two breads with ham?¡±


    ¡°With cheese instead.¡±


    ¡°Okay, two coming up. Please wait at the counter,¡± he runs into the kitchen.


    The inn is practically deserted, unlike yesterday, when everyone was happily drinking.


    Like the young man said, we walk towards the counter.


    As I lean on the counter, I fall into deep thought. Generally speaking, teens are all talk. They say one thing, but when the moment of truth comes, they do something entirely different. It remains to be seen if Nora meant what she said.


    Looking at Nora next to me, I try to grasp what she is thinking.. She¡¯s¡­ okay, I guess? I can¡¯t read her expression. I wonder if it was alright to tease her like I did earlier?


    ¡°Is something wrong Al?¡± she notices me looking at her.


    ¡°Nah, nothing. Just looking.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The boy, who is busy cutting the bread, asks. ¡°Hey, you guys heard the news already?¡±


    ¡°We just woke up,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Well huh, good point but this happened yesterday afternoon, so you could have heard about it then.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t, so what is it?¡±


    ¡°Some crazy group attacked some stores in Diamond Street. People were freaking out and running everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really? What was it about?¡±


    ¡°No idea. My dad thinks it was just some feud between families, but he¡¯s very cynical about these kinda things.¡±


    He comes closer to the counter. Nora immediately puts her hand on top of my right hand, which was lying on top of the counter.


    Uh? Oh, wait¡­ she covered the servant¡¯s symbol.


    Damn, I completely forgot to hide it today. Good catch girl.


    I push my hand back and hide it behind the counter where he can¡¯t see. Then I pull my sleeve to cover it.


    Yesterday, I wasn¡¯t able to find gloves and there weren¡¯t any shops open. I had to hide the symbol with my sleeve, just like how I¡¯m doing now. I have to get a pair of gloves as soon as possible.


    The guy grabs a knife and a small cheese wheel from a drawer below the counter. Whereupon he starts cutting out some slices of it.


    ¡°Then, one store was burned to the ground. And another one was a mess inside, almost like it was raided. My friend told me that it was probably mana or some kind of magic that passed through the guards and messed up everything.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Just as planned. With so many bottles broken, I doubt they will notice a few dyes missing.


    If these dyes are just like the ones in my time, they will last for four weeks. It¡¯s kind of amazing how these things get stuck to the hair. Furthermore, it¡¯s literally impossible to remove it without a dye remover.


    I remember the first time I dyed my hair. I was skeptical, but just as Christine had promised, it was effective. The black color is so imposing that it completely hides the original hair color, unlike the other dyes.


    The young man puts the cheese slices in the bread and hands me one and Nora another.


    ¡°That will be ten copper.¡±


    ¡°Kinda pricy isn¡¯t it?¡± I reply.


    ¡°Hey, I take pride in our quality food!¡± He laughs. ¡°Nah, just kidding. I¡¯m sorry, but the prices are going up a bit. Gastein, the country on the west, is stealing some of our country¡¯s business, or so I heard.¡±


    For a commoner, he sure is well informed, especially for a young lad like him. Moreover, he already knows this much, even though it happened not too long ago.


    ¡°Country¡¯s business?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like... Trade of milk, cereals, meat and the like.¡±


    ¡°And we are not doing anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, Coeburg still controls most of the sea market. If you want to save money, fish is the way to go. Except here of course! A little to the North of this place, we have some rabbit farms.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thanks for the info.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    I put the bread on the counter, so that I can rummage my bag for my pouch. Upon finding it, I count 2 silver and 79 copper coins. My room had cost 30 copper coins, more than I originally thought. I pick 10 copper coins and put them on the counter.


    The young man counts the coins with his index finger and after confirming the amount I paid, he collects them and puts them into his own pocket.


    ¡°Thank you for your business!¡± he says with a smile.


    I nod while Nora replies with a thank you. Afterwards, we leave the inn.


    ¡­


    The street is full of people moving around. A group of kids run past me, laughing. Street vendors are doing their business and calling people to come over.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be a town. This is a freaking city.¡±


    How is this a town!? This place is so big and full of people. I would sooner call it a city rather than a town... Meh, whatever. We have more to worry about.


    The first step should be getting a pair of gloves. Then, buy some supplies. And finally, find a good way to Hullbeck, the coast city east of here.


    ¡°C¡¯mon sis, lean on me.¡±


    ¡°I cann walq jusht fine,¡± she replies with her mouth stuffed with bread, and tries to hide it with her hand.


    You either are assuming your new role like a pro or you already forgot your manners.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± I make a small shrug. ¡°We need to buy a few things, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I start walking towards the center of town and Nora follows me.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Thank you for your business.¡± A middle aged woman replies after I buy some of her products. Turns out, she practically sells a little of everything. I got from her a pair of fingerless gloves, one canteen, a tent and some food in case we can¡¯t find an inn along the way. Ideally, we would need more stuff than this, but money is a problem. I¡¯m really outdated, the prices caught me off guard.


    I spent one silver coin in total. A lot more than I originally thought. I thought that the money we got would last longer, but now I¡¯ll need to get more sooner than expected.


    We are currently in the town¡¯s square, in the center of the town. And like earlier, it¡¯s full of people.


    But while previously everyone was moving around, going about their business, now everyone is gathering around a rectangular wooden platform in the center of the square.


    It¡¯s time for the news, huh?


    ¡°What now Al?¡± Nora asks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little.¡±


    I want to know if they are announcing his death today.


    She looks at the crowd and the platform. ¡°*sigh* I see. How long do we have to wait?¡±


    ¡°Not long I think.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She limps to the wall next to the store and leans on it. And crosses her arms.


    ¡°What''s on your mind?¡± I do the same as her and lean on the wall next to her.


    ¡°I don''t know. I just want to go home as soon as possible. And being here doing nothing instead of moving...¡±


    ¡°I understand. But look¡ª¡±


    ¡°Everyone! I bring you important news!¡± A man, already on top of the platform, dressed with somewhat expensive clothes, shouts. ¡°Prince Vanadis, heir to the throne, has died!¡±


    The crowd gasps and start to make noise.


    ¡°His highness¡¯ funeral will be held tomorrow afternoon in the capital. That is all.¡±


    The crowd, after the abrupt ending, starts an uproar.


    ¡°What!? That¡¯s it!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be joking!¡±


    ¡°He died!? How did he die!?¡±


    The crowd surrounds the man who announced the news, demanding answers. The only things protecting him are the three guards escorting him.


    ¡°Weird, only that much info, huh?¡±


    ¡°It must be a precaution.¡± She leans close and speaks quietly. ¡°They are politically forced to execute us if they don¡¯t find proof of our innocence. So, just in case they find proof, they only say he died. Because otherwise, if they say we are the killers or that simply he was assassinated, the people will look for blood.¡±


    I see. If they say we are the killers we''ll have a bad reputation with the general public, even if later they find us innocent. Or if they say he was killed without blaming anyone, the populace will look for a scapegoat. And may cause more problems in the process.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Good thinking. Political games are your thing?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just obvious.¡±


    A humble one aren¡¯t you?


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s move.¡±


    She nods.


    ¡­


    We made our way to the east side of the city.


    Now is the toughest part.


    Walking is not an option, not with her leg like that. Hiring a carriage is also too expensive. The only viable option is stealing a horse.


    Nora will probably complain, but that¡¯s the way it got to be.


    As we are passing through the last couple of buildings, I spot a stable a few dozens of meters ahead of us. There¡¯s a middle aged man, who I assume is the owner, handing the reins of a horse to a woman. Inside, there are more horses .


    We walk towards them.


    ¡°You ever rode a horse?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I took classes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then that makes things easy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to buy one?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Al,¡± she stops walking.


    I look back at her.


    ¡°Horses are expensive. And we need one, otherwise it¡¯s just not possible to get to your home.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡±


    She closes her eyes and seems to be struggling with herself. Finally she says,¡°*sigh* Alright, do what you must.¡±


    I put my hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Like I promised, if there¡¯s another way, I¡¯ll use it. But for now, we must do what we have to do.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, ok.¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s just get it over with.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    We start walking again.


    ¡°Oi there! Looking to buy a horse?¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± He turns to Nora ¡°What¡¯s your name young lady?¡±


    ¡°Arlene¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh what a lovely name! My name is Rainte. Nice to meet you!¡± He grabs her hand and shakes it.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, likewise.¡±


    Is it just me, or is he ignoring me?


    ¡°Do you want to eat lunch with me? It may not seem like it, but I¡¯m a good cook!¡±


    Nora manages to shake his hand off.


    ¡°No thanks, we have to go somewhere¡­ So¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you don¡¯t need to go right now! Why don¡¯t we¡ª¡±


    He tries to grab her hand again, but this time I interfere. I grab his arm before he could reach her.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Hey mate, I just wanted to be friends with her.¡± I squeeze his arm. ¡°Ow, ouch ow!¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m done!¡± I let go of him. He massages his arm with the other hand and curses something under his breath. ¡°So, business was it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the best horse you have?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that one, right there.¡± He points to a black horse inside the stable. ¡°He¡¯s tough, fast and can run for hours without problems.¡±


    ¡°I see. So then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait! I have a proposition, just for you!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°How about a bet? You see that tree?¡± He points to a tree at least 50 meters from here. ¡°You see that hole in the trunk?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It¡¯s a small hole in the middle of the trunk, either done by someone or a bird.


    ¡°Grab that bow and arrows from over there and hit it. If you hit it, the horse is yours.¡± He points to the bow standing on the wall behind him.


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°The girl must stay with me!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    Is this guy for real?


    ¡°What!?¡± Nora, obviously, also became perplexed by his suggestion.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a fair bet! That horse, Mark, he¡¯s a very dear friend of mine. I raised him! He¡¯s like a son to me.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations Arlene, you¡¯re being compared to a horse.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha. Very funny.¡±


    ¡°So, what d¡¯you say? I¡¯ll not sell you any horse. You either accept it or walk away.¡± He¡¯s rubbing his hands as he says that.


    I look at Nora.


    She looks back at me. ¡°You¡¯re not going to¡­¡±


    Then I look at the bow and the arrows.


    ¡°Alright, on one condition.¡±


    ¡°Al!?¡±


    ¡°Oh? What condition?¡±


    ¡°I can try three times.¡±


    I need to test the bow at least two times to be sure I can hit the target.


    ¡°Accepted! Good luck!¡± He quickly grabs the bow and the arrows and gives them to me. ¡°Here you go!¡±


    ¡°You have got to be kidding me¡­ Al, are you serious!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡± I wink at her.


    Besides, you¡¯re the one who wanted to avoid stealing. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m actually giving you to him on the off chance I lose.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    I ready the bow and pull the string... Seems fine. Not the best quality but it will launch the arrow alright.


    I notice the man getting closer to Nora.


    ¡°You touch her, I put a hole between your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Fine!¡± He replies.


    This time, I pick an arrow and ready the bow, and aim for the hole in the tree.


    The arrow seems fine. I don¡¯t think it will change it¡¯s trajectory randomly. There¡¯s no wind, I just have to compensate for the gravity.


    I aim a little higher and pull the string as much as I can. This is just to test how long the arrow can fly at full strength. It would be a miracle if it actually hits the target.


    After a moment, I let go of the arrow and the string does it¡¯s job. The arrow flies in the right direction.


    However, it misses. It hits just a little below the hole.


    ¡°H-hey! I didn¡¯t know you were good at it! H-how about¡ª¡±


    ¡°You made this bet. You better respect it like a man.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, sure! But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut it. I have to concentrate.¡±


    I ready the bow again with another arrow. Seems like I won¡¯t need more than two tries after all.


    I aim a little higher than before. As I release the arrow, the man coughs loudly. Unluckily for him, that kind of crap doesn¡¯t work on me. I¡¯m used to battles, dumbass.


    The arrow hits the spot.


    I turn to him and grin. ¡°I believe I won a horse?¡±


    Nora has a smile on her face. ¡°Good work Al!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He has a painful expression. ¡°Look, why don¡¯t we work out a¡ª¡±


    ¡°I, believe, I won a black horse.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­ *sigh* Yes, yes, you did. Let me just get the paper.¡±


    He walks inside a room. I put down the bow and arrows and Nora comes to my side.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    She tramples on my foot.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± I fake. And made it obvious to notice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use me like that again!¡±


    ¡°Will try, but no promises.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!? How about¡ª¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the paper.¡± The man comes back and hands it to me. ¡°Take care of him.¡± Then he walks away, rubbing his eyes with his sleeve.


    ¡°You alright?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m fine. Perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°Ok, if you say so¡­¡±


    He enters the room again. ¡°Bwaaaaaaahaha! My Mark! My beautiful Mark! I was so dumb! So dumb! Bwaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ crying,¡± Nora exclaims.


    We look at the door of the room, stupefied.


    ¡°Of all the idiots I ever met, that¡¯s the first one who I truly pity.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After a moment.


    ¡°Well, nevermind him. Let¡¯s get the horse and move on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s,¡± she replies.


    We walk to the horse.


    It¡¯s beautiful. Dark as the darkest night and with a strong build. How much does this guy cost?


    I look at the paper the guy gave me. It¡¯s an official document of the horse. It has it¡¯s name, race, parents¡­ In other words, it¡¯s a property paper. Seems to be genuine as far I can tell.


    He¡¯s already equipped, we just have to hop on.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, ladies first.¡±


    ¡°Help me get on the saddle.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    She turns her back to me and puts her foot on the saddle. I pick her by the waist and raise her. She manages to sit on top of the horse.


    I sit behind her.


    ¡°You good?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Heya!¡±


    I kick the horse with my heels.


    "houyhnhnm!" The horse whines and starts running.


    *********


    Next Chapter</a>


    <hr />


    Many thanks to Fayman for helping me out with this chapter!

 22: Travel

    It¡¯s been two days since we left Alryne. We are mounting Mark, galloping along the dirt road.


    Left and right, there are big open fields separated from each other with small walls made of rock. Many farmers are sowing those fields.


    In the distance, to our right side, there''s a small river. It''s the same one from Alryne.


    Hullbeck is roughly 110 kilometers away from Alryne. That means at least three days of travel. Tomorrow we¡¯ll finally reach our destination.


    We just had lunch a little while ago. No, scratch that. The girl and the horse had lunch since I gave most of my share to him.


    With each day, it becomes more and more clear that I¡¯m no longer a normal human. In the last two days, I just ate enough to fool my appetite.


    I also refrained from drinking, even though we have all the water we need. Today, in normal conditions, I should have dehydration symptoms, but¡­ That¡¯s not what¡¯s happening. I just feel a mild thirst, nothing more.


    I know, I know. Useless test. If nothing else, the tournament¡¯s events should have made that fact clear. But¡­


    I¡¯m a Servant. There¡¯s no denying that.


    If I¡¯m a Servant, then what the hell happened? Am I just a legend? Every battle I fought, all the effort I spent, everything I did, was all for naught!? Every friend, every---


    ¡­ Stop. Just stop.


    I sigh as I rub my face with my hand.


    This is why I hate long travels or doing nothing in general. It gives me too much time to think.


    ¡°So tired~~~¡± Nora says with a tired voice.


    ¡°Just wait until when we have to turn South. That¡¯s when it¡¯s going to be fun.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Bellmare is even more far away. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s somewhere around 200 kilometers away from Hullbeck. We travel more or less 40 kilometers per day. That means Bellmare is almost a week away.


    Nora¡¯s leaning on me, resting herself on my body. At first, she kept her distance and avoided physical contact. But as the hours passed on, she slowly let herself lay back. Yesterday, she didn¡¯t take that long. Today, she did it almost instantly as soon we got on the horse.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind sis?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to treat me as your sister. Always I mean.¡±


    ¡°Eh, it helps to stay in character.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Look, I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Where did you learn Inner Magic?¡±


    ¡°Interesting question¡­ Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Because in my last dream, you took a magic test and refused to take part in the Inner Magic subject.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I was wondering¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re still dreaming about my early life. That event must be from when they started to train me harder.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°*sigh* They wanted to make me a superhuman. I was to be the one, you see? The king who would be remembered for generations, who would conquer an entire continent... What a bunch of dumbasses.¡± I take a moment to process what I should say next. ¡°It took them years to notice that I was becoming a lazy king, not what they wanted. After my 15th birthday, they forced me to train my magic harder, to study harder, to do everything harder.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I remember Christine helping you to study.¡±


    ¡°Christine¡­ She did more for me than my family ever did. I wonder how she managed to put up with me and smile all the time¡­ But back on topic, they failed. I was really stubborn. If something didn¡¯t interest me, then I wouldn¡¯t spend much effort with it. The king wanted me to know Inner Magic, but my father refused right in front of him and all the nobles *chuckles*. The king¡¯s face when my father defied him was priceless.¡±


    ¡°And your father didn¡¯t have problems afterward?¡±


    ¡°Nah, touching my father was almost the same as touching the king. My father was the second most powerful person in our country.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That explains your mansion.¡±


    ¡°What explains my mansion is me and the army behind it. If the king wanted soldiers deployed, he would have to talk with my father. Rather, I remember hearing some nobles saying that he needed my father¡¯s permission to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, maybe I was a little interested in Inner Magic, but I also knew about the risks. One single mistake and bam, you''re screwed. I decided to avoid it in the end.¡±


    ¡°Then, when did you learn it?¡±


    ¡°Later, when I was 16.¡±


    ¡°What changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°Remember that guy you dreamt about? The one who I promised he would wish I had killed him?¡±


    ¡°... Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°That fucker did. Pardon my vulgar language.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Nora looks down. After a moment, she asks: ¡°What did he do?¡±


    ¡°You already know my answer.¡± I reply, with an annoyed tone.


    ¡°S-sorry. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°*sigh* Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to sound like that. It¡¯s just a very sore topic. You¡¯ll probably dream about it anyway. When that happens... I promise I¡¯ll answer every question you may have.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    She stops leaning on me and straightens herself.


    A carriage pulled by two oxen comes from the opposite direction. A man with a straw hat is riding it.


    ¡°Good afternoon.¡± He greets as he takes off his hat and puts it back on immediately.


    ¡°Good afternoon.¡±


    We pass by each other.


    ...


    It passed a few minutes since we talked. The mood between us has gotten weird. I should lighten things up.


    ¡°HEYA!¡± I kick the horse and shake the reins.


    Mark whines and speeds up. I continue kicking him to make him go full speed.


    ¡°Whoaaaaa!!!¡± Nora, startled, grabs Mark¡¯s mane and ducks forward.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± I lean forward as well.


    The wind hitting my face, the horse¡¯s snorting, the sound of Mark''s steps. This is great!


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°Testing you!¡± I pass the reins to her. ¡°Guide us oh fair maiden!¡±


    ¡°Hii!!!¡± She spasms the moment I put my arms around her waist.


    ¡°Yeaah!¡± She holds the reins skillfully and keeps the horse running on a straight line. ¡°Atta girl, you do know how to ride! Haha!¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°...¡±


    C¡¯mon princess, get the hint. I¡¯m trying to cheer this up a little.


    ¡°Let''s see if he can run faster! Shake the reins!¡± I start kicking Mark again.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nora ignores my suggestion and keeps the reins steady.


    ... She''s not enjoying this, is she?


    ¡°*sigh* Stop the horse.¡±


    She pulls the reins. Mark slows down and after a few steps, he stops.


    We straighten ourselves up and I let go of her waist.


    ¡°Well, uhm---¡± She doesn¡¯t wait for me to finish what I was going to say and immediately gets off the horse. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Nora walks to the wall on the right side of the road with fast steps. ¡°Hmm-hmm¡± She nervously mumbles something and waves her hand at me. She¡¯s also avoiding looking at me.


    ¡°Are you nauseated? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, please.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    She turns her gaze and yells: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me!¡±


    The Magic I am bound to did it¡¯s work and forced me to look elsewhere. However, I caught a glimpse of her face.


    It was red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are embarrassed?¡± I said that with a joking tone.


    ¡°You are a jerk, you know that!?¡±


    ¡°Pff--¡± I hold myself from laughing.


    But then, I a thought crosses my mind.


    She¡¯s not developing feelings for me, right?


    The smile on my face disappears and my expression turns serious.


    Oh no. I¡¯m begging you, do not do that. Don¡¯t complicate things for us. It¡¯s hard enough as it is.


    No, wait... Maybe I¡¯m reading too much into it. Yeah, I grabbed her waist. I put my arms around her. It¡¯s not something a guy normally does to a girl.  She was just too conscious of it and now is embarrassed.


    Yeah¡­ That makes more sense. Considering her age too.


    I chuckle as I realize my idiocy.


    Stop making drama, you stupid brain.


    I hit my forehead with the palm of my hand.


    Well¡­ Since princess made me unable to look at her, in other words, I can¡¯t turn my head in her direction, I¡¯m going to assume she¡¯s still by the wall.


    ¡°C¡¯mon princess, we still have more to travel.¡±


    ¡°Oh for fuck sake! Can¡¯t a woman have some time alone!?¡±


    ¡­ Did she just swear?


    ¡°*gasp* Princess, bite thy tongue. Who teached you such foul language?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Well, excuse me, ¡®prince¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I do excuse you! Phuahaha!¡±


    As I was laughing, Mark, out of nowhere, rears and neighs.


    I wasn¡¯t grabbing anything, so I fall as a result.


    ¡°Whoaaa!¡±


    My back hits the ground and pain runs through my body.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    My right leg, strangely, is still in the air. No¡­ My foot is stuck on the pedal.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± I hear Nora laughing.


    ¡°Oh, you find this funny?¡±


    ¡°Very much so! *chuckles*¡±


    ¡°*sigh*¡±


    ¡°Hehe, wait just a little, I''m coming.¡±


    I hear running footsteps.


    Then, they get close. ¡°Whoa there, shhh. What spooked you boy?¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget to grab his reins. Or else he might run away... Aaallleyup.¡± I put strength into my abs and raise myself. Then use my left leg to get up.


    I shake my right foot and manage to get it off the pedal.


    Good thing Mark didn''t run afterward. It wouldn''t have been pretty if he stomped me.


    ¡°Stupid thing. Any idea of what spooked him?¡±


    ¡°No. There''s nothing here that could''ve.¡±


    ¡°*sigh*¡±


    I shake my pants to clean the dirt


    ¡°C''mon, let''s go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let''s.¡± I hear her getting on the horse. ¡°Aren''t you forgetting anything?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°You sure? A certain person here can''t look at you for some strange reason.¡±


    ¡°I know. *giggle*, I didn''t forget.¡±


    Oh, wow. Thanks.


    ********


    Next Chapter</a>


    <hr />


    Rant:


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    Welp, time for a small rant, skip this if you couldn''t care less lol.


    So... Why did I took so long?


    - I won''t lie. I was planning to write this on Friday and PR on Saturday, but I got lazy. Blame GTA V lol


    - I wrote a little on Saturday and continued on Sunday. But I got a writer block and wasn''t able to finish it.


    - Yesterday, idk why, but I was in a very weird mood. I was very cynical and was very "aggressive" with other people on the webs. By aggressive I mean calling them dumb or being really, *really* sarcastic.


    - To make matters worse, yesterday I was second guessing everything I wrote. I was having doubts about my story. For some reason, even my MC was pissing me the hell off. It was really weird ''-''


    - But somehow I managed to finish it yesterday, but decided to not publish. I recognized that I wasn''t "right" yesterday so I should hold until today and PR it then. Which was the right choice, there were things I wrote that just didn''t make any sense (I made Mark run off with Al still stuck and stomping him in the leg. THAT''S a not pretty scenario because horse''s stomps can do a LOT of damage. And for some stupid reason, I made Nora laugh and make fun of him.)


    Why is the chapter short?


    - I want to go back to the palace and tell what''s happening in the political scenario. That means I''m going to work on another chapter to release in the next few days.


    Also, expect more inconsistent releases (unfortunately).


    May has come. May is my worst nightmare. Because May is the last month before the finals. In other words, I will have a lot in my mind and won''t be able to focus on the story. The timing couldn''t be worse because the next part of the story is probably the hardest one to write. You shall find out why eventually.


    TL;DR: If I don''t upload a chapter for more than a week, don''t be surprised.


    Thank you all for your support and thanks for putting up with my slowness.

 22-I

    Later that day, in the palace throne room


    The queen is seating on the throne while other nobles are arguing with each other. The discussion is heated and some even insulted each other.


    The queen''s rubbing her temple with the left hand and has her head resting on the right one, which elbow is supported by the armrest of the throne.


    Her head screams in agony, causing her huge pains in the frontal lobe. Her eyes are begging her to let them shut. Her mouth is dry, almost as if she didn¡¯t drink in days. She didn¡¯t even bother to apply makeup to hide her bags under the eyes.


    All this points to one conclusion: The queen didn¡¯t sleep for days.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way I can see us capturing Lady Nora.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, why not invite him to my home while you are at it? Might as well serve my head on a silver platter to him and save him the effort!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just one Servant! As powerful he may be, we have the numbers to face him.¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind!? Did you see him in the tournament!? Nah-ah, no way! Prepare whatever trap you come up with, but you are not doing any of those on my land!¡±


    The nobles keep arguing over how to capture Nora and whether they should capture or kill Alddan.


    The general consensus is that in an ideal scenario, Alddan should be captured. But, he may be too dangerous to be captured alive.


    ¡°Why are you two making so much fuss? Traps? Why do we need traps? It¡¯s easy, just let my Servant do the job.¡± The noble points to his companion. ¡°He¡¯s an archer and can hit anything from miles away. That Servant won¡¯t even notice the arrow coming for his head.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s assuming your Servant hits the first time, sir Luxem.¡± The queen interjects.


    ¡°He will, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°No, he will not because I don¡¯t approve such risky plan. If he fails the first shot, he will not have enough time to draw a second arrow. Then they would escape again.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, your majesty.¡± The man replies with a disappointed tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty,¡± Another noble speaks up. ¡°but I also believe we should kill the Servant without triggering a confrontation, if we---¡±


    ¡°Are you defying my decision, lord Vintom?¡± The queen questions with an imposing voice.


    ¡°N-no, your majesty.¡± The man nervously replies right back, with a cold sweat.


    ¡°Gentleman,¡± she gets up from the throne. ¡°might I remind you what we are dealing with here? We are talking about an unknown Class S, white haired, Servant. We don¡¯t know his motivations nor why the assassination happened.¡± She closes her eyes as if she¡¯s reflecting about something. ¡°Whatever we do, we can not confront him in a direct battle while he¡¯s in his full power. Our plan should focus on lady Nora.¡±


    She sits down again.


    The nobles stand in silence, but after a few moments, one speaks.


    ¡°In that case, I believe we should use my plan. We should lure them into a trap and--¡±


    ¡°You again with that ridiculous idea!? I told you, I will not allow you to do anything on my land! Nor will I take part in such stupid plan!¡±


    ¡°Lord Marevar,¡± The queen interjects again. ¡°this issue concerns all of Coeburg. Are you saying that you are not willing to fight for your own nation, for your own crown?¡±


    ¡°N-n-no your majesty! I b-beg your forgiveness! I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± He kneels and bows down his head.


    ¡°Of every idea I heard today, lord Dawn¡¯s idea is the most likely to bear good results.¡± She remarks and looks at the noble who suggested the trap idea.


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Tell us again, to make sure everyone hears it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. My idea is simple, simply lure away lady Nora from her Servant. Then we have to convince lady Nora to surrender herself and force her Servant to commit suicide. If that step fails, we have to kill her in order to weaken the Servant. Then we would only need to wear him down until he runs out of mana.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t agree with such plan.¡± Another noble speaks up. ¡°What if Lady Nightingale realizes something is wrong and calls the Servant too soon? Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s also a red mage.¡±


    ¡°Mana doesn¡¯t mean anything if the user lacks experience. Lady Nora shouldn¡¯t prove too much trouble to deal with if the worst case scenario happens.¡±


    ¡°What about in case she calls her Servant too soon?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one, person I believe, that could make her feel at ease. I wouldn¡¯t dare to suggest him though, but¡­ Your majesty, I trust you know who I¡¯m talking about?¡±


    The queen nods slightly, turns her neck to another side of the audience, and calls:


    ¡°Lord Nightingale, I believe you can lend us your support here.¡±


    A noble, older than the queen and with yellowish hair and mustache, steps forward. ¡°I can and will, your majesty, but on one condition.¡±


    ¡°Speak then.¡±


    ¡°I support that man¡¯s plan. I also want to be the one to talk to my daughter when we lure her away from the Servant. However, if I convince her to surrender herself, whether you find her guilty or not, you have to promise that you¡¯ll forgive her for any crime that she may be accused of.¡±


    The room becomes loud with nobles whispering to each other, surprised by the daring request.


    ¡°Silence!¡± The queen orders.


    The room turns silent after that imposing order.


    ¡°My brother, that¡¯s an audacious request. Even for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m now part of the Nigtingale family and we do not owe Coeburg any loyalty. If my daughter is guilty, I will punish her myself. That¡¯s my only request and it¡¯s not negotiable.¡±


    Most nobles become enraged by the daring words of the man. ¡°You think you---¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    ¡°P-pardon me, your majesty.¡±


    She looks back to her brother, who provoked the nobles reaction.


    After a moment of reflection, she finally answers. ¡°Very well. I accept your condition.¡±


    The nobles this time didn¡¯t dare to speak up, but it was obvious their disapprovement of the queen¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Captain, I believe you already have clues about their location?¡± The queen asks aloud, without turning her head.


    A yellow mage, wearing an elegant shiny armor, standing close to the side of the throne, speaks up.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have much to go on with, your majesty. We deployed soldiers in the cities and towns around Merfield Forest. If they spot them, they will notify us right away.¡±


    ¡°I see. Gentleman,¡± she raises her voice ¡°be ready to act at any time. As soon the captain calls for you, I want you to follow his instructions to the letter. Especially you, brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Uh, majesty, there¡¯s another detail that should be mentioned.¡± The captain says.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°During our searches, we found a significant trail of blood. The trail is too long to be of the Servant, he would have healed before the end of it. We believe the blood is from Lady Nightingale.¡±


    The queen¡¯s expression stiffens, as her brother¡¯s did too. She turns her gaze to the captain.


    ¡°Might I know why you only mentioned that now!?¡± She asks with an angry tone.


    ¡°...¡±


    She facepalms and let¡¯s out a frustrated sigh. ¡°I¡¯m surrounded by idiots.¡± She murmurs.


    After a small moment, but not so small for the captain, who was certain his carelessness was going to cost him dearly, the queen finally asks. ¡°How much blood? Is it possible that she¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°T-the trail was long, huh, it¡¯s plausible that the wound was serious. It¡¯s possible that¡­ Lady Nightingale isn¡¯t among us anymore.¡±


    ¡°I see. But it¡¯s only a possibility. Continue to assume that she¡¯s alive.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, your majesty.¡±


    The main doors of the throne room open. The queen¡¯s Servant, Daniel, walks in.


    Aldorah notices him.


    ¡°This meeting is over. You all heard the plan. Dismissed.¡±


    The nobles in the room bow and leave through the main doors.


    ¡°Captain, you also have a job to do. Get to it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡±


    The captain bows and quickly leaves the throne room, leaving the queen and her Servant alone.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Are you ready, your majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go Daniel.¡±


    She raises from the throne and walks to the left, towards one of the doors. Daniel follows her.


    ¡­


    They are in a corridor, walking.


    ¡°Any idea when the other monarchs are coming, your majesty?¡±


    ¡°In a week or so, Daniel.¡±


    ¡°I see. Why are they coming?¡±


    ¡°Because of the treaty, Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Treaty?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Unity Treaty. It was a treaty formed roughly 800 years ago. It¡¯s an agreement among the four countries of this continent. It was an attempt to keep us united in case the Empire got any funny ideas back then.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but what does it have to do with what happened?¡±


    ¡°The treaty says something along these lines, ¡®if any of the involved nations is attacked by a foreign entity, the involved nations shall work together against said entity¡¯ and yada yada yada.¡±


    ¡°Foreign? But lady Nora isn¡¯t foreign.¡±


    ¡°Technically, she is. That¡¯s why I hate these loopholes.¡± She releases a frustrated sigh. ¡°The Nightingales are a merchant family, and they don¡¯t have any direct relations with any country. In other words, they don¡¯t have any nationality whatsoever. Therefore, they are foreign. And so, Nora, who is a foreign entity, attacked Coeburg royal family.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°And even if they weren¡¯t foreign, the other monarchs would just use another excuse to come here.¡±


    ¡°What do they gain with coming here?¡±


    ¡°The treaty states that the nations must work together. In other words, the borders become open. If the borders are open, they can march right in with their soldiers. And they probably want to use them to search for Nora and Al.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we forbid them from entering? Or limit their movements?¡±


    ¡°That would violate the treaty, and they could declare war on us. We don¡¯t have any means to defend ourselves against three nations at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Difficult situation¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Now you understand my frustration.¡±


    ¡°If only I could be more helpful¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing what you can, that¡¯s good enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, your majesty. That means a lot to me.¡± Daniel takes a moment to think to himself. ¡°Hmm, do you have any plan? Is there any way to prevent this from escalating?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to solve this, sadly.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Al, Nora¡¯s Servant, must die. It¡¯s the only way to prevent the war.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°I just hope my brother can convince Nora to order him to kill himself, otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°We might have to kill Nora, in order to kill Al.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The queen¡¯s voice faltered for a moment.


    She stops.


    ¡°Your majesty?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Please, I need a minute. *snif*¡± She covers her face with her right hand. She¡¯s trying to hide the fact that she, a queen, the most powerful person in Coeburg, is crying.


    ¡°Please, take as long you need.¡±


    ¡°... Kuh, first my son, and now I might have just ordered her death,  and that''s if she¡¯s not dead already. Damnit¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They stay in the middle of the corridor for a few minutes.


    Daniel tries to come up with something to cheer up Aldorah, but he can¡¯t find the right words.


    Then finally, Aldorah manages to stop crying and cleans her face. ¡°*ahem*, let¡¯s go. We have work to do.¡± She starts walking.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    They are now in a dungeon-like room.


    The walls are made of stone and the room is cold enough to make anyone uncomfortable, but not enough to kill. The only illumination comes from torches hanging on the walls, unlike the palace.


    On the wall in front of Aldorah and Daniel, there¡¯s a woman naked with chains on her hands. The chains force her to endure the pain of standing for hours. She doesn¡¯t have any wound or injury.


    ¡°Oh dear, today I have a new visitor. Ha ha...¡± She says so, weakly, but with a sarcastic smile on her face.


    ¡°She¡¯s tough, your majesty. She didn¡¯t confess anything yet.¡±


    The queen gets close to her.


    ¡°So, your majesty, the majestiest of the majesties, what else do you have planned for me? Besides surprising me with hidden rooms I never heard about.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Aldorah¡¯s expression is stern as she looks into the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°You must be very loyal to hold out for so long.¡±


    ¡°Loyal? Phu-, Hahaha! Loyal, right.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with loyalty. I didn¡¯t do anything to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to  fool me. We both know the truth. You¡¯re the one behind my son¡¯s assassination.¡±


    The woman rolls her eyes. ¡°Well, if you say so, who am I to question you?¡±


    ¡°Just some treacherous bitch.¡± Daniel replies.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re really funny. Out there you try to be a gentleman and educated and all, but here... How is it raping a woman who can¡¯t defend herself? It feels good, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You know queen, this guy here takes his sweet time with me. In fact--¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that I care what my Servant does to you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my bad. Hehe, it doesn¡¯t really matter, I¡¯ve been doing it for years with your son. So I¡¯m pretty much used to it.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about what you feel, what you think or what you want. Tell me who you were working for!¡±


    ¡°*sigh* I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    The woman keeps her eyes focused on the queen''s.


    ¡°You think you saw the worst we can do to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not your majesty. Where¡¯s the juicy stuff? Where¡¯s the blades? Where¡¯s the hot iron? Until now, you haven¡¯t really done nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°Stop lying. We both know that this is taking its toll on you. The dark room, the cold, the moisture, the lack of water and food¡­ And trust me, I have something much worse coming up. If you don¡¯t tell me what I want to know, you¡¯re going to suffer for months.¡±


    ¡°Hee, hehewhahaha, yeah, bring it on! Whatever you do to me is nothing compared with what my guys can do to me if they discover I said anything.¡±


    Aldorah¡¯s face gets close to the woman¡¯s. ¡°Who said you were going to walk out of here alive?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This room, this is the last thing you¡¯ll see before you die.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But how you are going to die is up to you. I can promise you a quick death if you tell me what I want, otherwise, I¡¯m going to give you the true hell. You¡¯re going to spend entire days in this room, without light, with only the bare minimum of food and water. Humans are pretty resistant and can endure months on those conditions. How much time you think you spent here? Well, let me tell you, it¡¯s only been a few days.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The woman loses the smile she had.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind waiting. Your testimony means nothing to the nobles up there. And if you are working for who I think you are, I won¡¯t be able to get my revenge anyway. So really, I really don¡¯t mind how long it takes to break you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The woman continues to look into the queen¡¯s eyes, but unlike before, she¡¯s lifeless. Almost like as if she lost her reason to live.


    ¡°You killed my only son, you gave me hell and if everything goes wrong, many more mothers will cry for their sons and husbands.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So tell me, right now, who ordered you to kill my son? If you answer, I will offer you a quick death.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The woman takes a while to answer. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± The queen steps away from her. ¡°Daniel, prepare the water torture.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    Daniel immediately leaves the room


    ¡°In case you are wondering, this torture consists of dripping water on your forehead, with you chained and immobile. Sounds inoffensive, but trust me, you¡¯ll be crazy in few hours.¡±


    Aldorah heads to the door.


    ¡°Have fun.¡±


    **********


    Next chapter</a>

 23

    It''s almost midday.


    We are approaching the gates of Hullbeck wall.


    The gates are closed and there are a lot of people standing by the side of the road. Carriages, merchants, peasants and even some low nobles.


    ¡°Why are the gates closed?¡± I murmur to myself.


    ¡°Halt!¡± A black hair guard by the gate shouts to us.


    He asks ¡®us¡¯ to stop? With the gates closed and in the middle of all these people? This is not a good sign.


    ¡°Are they onto us?¡± Nora asks, worried.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    It¡¯s not an impossible scenario, but we would need to be one of the unluckiest persons on Earth.


    Oh wait, I am one of those.


    ¡°Maybe we should turn back?¡±


    ¡°Too late now. If we run away, it will only raise suspicion.¡±


    Nora looks back at the guard worried.


    ¡°Just act natural. What will be will be.¡±


    She nods. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll try¡±


    I pull the reins and stop Mark. The guard walks in our direction.


    Everyone is looking at us. The merchants stopped doing their trade just to watch. The nobles stop chatting to see us.


    Not good.


    I prepare to summon my bow just in case.


    ¡°State your business.¡±


    ¡°... Just passing through.¡±


    ¡°Oh? The city is in quarantine you know?¡±


    My heart begins to pump faster as if predicting that there will be trouble. I can feel the mana in my hands, ready to use.


    ¡°Get down off of the horse.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Kid don¡¯t make me repeat myself, get down!¡±


    ¡°... Fine.¡±


    I pass the reins to Nora and get down of Mark.


    Nora is extremely nervous. She¡¯s constantly changing her gaze between me and the guard.


    He gets closer.


    ¡°Huh, tough body. Why are you here coward?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®huh¡¯ me. You¡¯re a fuckin deserter! You should be cleaning barracks and peel potatoes!¡±


    The fuck is this?


    I look around. Everyone has a resentful expression and watches us with indignation.


    I understand now. They are not suspecting anything. This is just bullying.


    The people around here already knew what was going to happen, thus why they turned their attention as soon they noticed the guard telling us to stop.


    ¡°Hey, kid!¡±


    I turn my head towards him, but as soon I do so, something hard hits me right in the face.


    The strength and the surprise made me fall to the side. Supported by my arms and knees, I see the blood dropping on the ground. He broke my nose.


    ¡°AL!!!¡±


    You son of a bitch...!


    ¡°Who the fuck told you could look away!? When a senior is talking to you, you keep the eye contact!¡±


    I put my hand on my face and rub it, to spread the blood across it. I have to hide the wounds, they will heal in any minute. He can¡¯t notice that.


    ¡°Look at me kid!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I get up and meet his gaze. The wounds already healing, but since my face is covered in blood, he won¡¯t notice.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look uh!? Show more respect!¡±


    He swings his sheathed sword and hits me in the stomach.


    It hurted a bit, but unlike my face, it¡¯s not a weak spot. He notices my lack of reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at you like you asked, is there something you want jackass?¡± The anger got the best of me and I said that unconsciously. I hope he ignores it and just let us go. We shouldn''t attract attention.


    ¡°Well well well, the kid has a mouth.¡±


    He unsheathes the sword and points it at me.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°Afraid kid? You should be. This is a real sword and it kills. One simple slash and you can kiss your life goodbye!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    My expression doesn¡¯t waver. He expected me to show fear I bet.


    The abuse of power, the use of fear, torturing someone just for fun¡­ Unforgivable!


    People like you should be hanged!


    ¡°Kid¡­ Are you not aware of what this thing can do?¡±


    ¡°I do. I even pity you for relying too much on it.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I dare you, use it. Try to kill me fucker.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    He hesitates. Any coward would if their target challenged them to kill them.


    It would be best if he just gave up or if I faked it and pretend that I was scared, but I don¡¯t care at this point. Scum like him, deserve to sleep 5 meters under the ground.


    After a moment, he finally makes his mind and strikes. He throws his arm forward aiming for my chest. I dodge to the right and dash forward. I grab the hand holding the sword and strike his elbow with my right knee. It breaks and bends in an impossible angle.


    He let¡¯s go of the sword.


    ¡°AHHH!¡±


    To finish, I put all my strength on my kick to his chest, making him fall behind a few meters.


    ¡°Ahhh! My arm! You motherf--!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter!?!? Where¡¯s your bravado uh!!? Is that all!? C¡¯mon! Get the fuck up!¡±


    I walk towards him.


    His expression turns to fear and he tries to crawl away.


    "Help me!" He calls the others.


    Keep calling for help loser. I¡¯m going to pick you up and rip off your face! I¡¯m gonna break off your teeth and feed them to you! I¡¯m gonna--!


    ¡°Al.¡± Nora calls me.


    ¡°What!?¡± I look behind, still enraged.


    She¡¯s looking at me, worried.


    ¡°You¡¯re being¡­ Just like in that dream.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You won. Please¡­ Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    ¡­ Dammit, I almost lost it again, like in that day...


    ¡°Hey!¡± Another guard shouts. ¡°Get on the ground! And you get off the horse!¡±


    He and another five are running towards us. But unlike this one, they are mage guards.


    I immediately run to Mark and mount him.


    I was going to grab the reins, but as soon I got on Mark, Nora kicked him and drove us away from the walls.


    ¡°Stop!!¡± The guards keep shouting.


    One of them mounts a horse by the side of the road.


    ¡°Hey! That horse¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°And your country needs it!¡±


    He starts his chase.


    The other five turned back. They are going to get their own horses.


    ¡°Mark is strong, but there¡¯s no way he can run faster than them with us both mounting him.¡±


    ¡°What do we do Al!?¡±


    ¡°Keep running! I¡¯ll come up with something!¡±


    Nora follows the road away from the city.


    For a while, Mark manages to run at a good speed, but the long travel and the weight are taking their toll on him.


    The guards are getting closer.


    We have to split up. There¡¯s only one way this is going to end.


    She doesn¡¯t need to see it.


    ¡°Nora, keep riding as long as you can. Order me to come back in half-an-hour.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    I jump off the horse and roll on the ground.


    With my knee on the ground, I raise my torso and look towards the incoming guards.


    ¡°Al!!¡±


    She pulls the reins and slows down.


    ¡°What are you doing!? Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°...¡± She hesitates for a second. ¡°Alright, be safe!¡± She kicks Mark once again and they run away.


    Alright, let¡¯s give them a reason to ignore Nora. This place is far enough from the city


    I extract 200 mana units and direct them to the first guard.


    ¡°Mana!!¡± He shouts.


    The same guard extracts negative mana and neutralizes my attack.


    He stops right then and there, as does the others when they get close to him.


    ¡°Wait, he casted the mana!?¡± One of them asks.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He¡¯s black hair!¡±


    ¡°But it was him! I felt it coming from h--¡±


    ¡°It was me, dumbasses.¡±


    ¡°...¡± They look at me, perplexed.


    ¡°How or why doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that I can use magic and I have reasons to kill you all.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Long ago, I promised myself I would never succumb to rage anymore. I promised that if I kill anyone, it would be as sane and conscious as possible. But¡­¡±


    I extract 17000 mana.


    The guards expressions turn into fear. They don¡¯t have enough mana to counter it and their equipment will not save them.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t kill or feel anger. You just sat and watched while your friend did what he wanted. No¡­ You guys probably did the same before. With other people¡±


    ¡°...¡± They keep their silence. I can notice their nervousness and fear. If anything, they just want to run away.


    ¡°Regardless of my feelings, you saw me using mana. You also suspect who I am by now, don¡¯t you? I can¡¯t take the risk and let you live.¡±


    ¡°A-ah¡­¡±


    I divide the mana into several parts, so it doesn¡¯t create World Magic.


    ¡°So¡­ Let¡¯s see how you fare,¡± I ignite one of the parts on fire ¡°against someone who can fight back.¡±


    ***************


    I feel mana behind me, in the distance.


    ¡°Just why!? Why can¡¯t we just get home without fighting!¡±


    This is so unfair!


    I¡¯m not dumb Al! I know what you are going to do!


    ¡°Gh¡­ Alright! This is far enough! Stop Mark!¡±


    I pull the reins. I turn him to the side and look back where I left Al.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be done in¡ª¡±


    *WOOOSH*


    Something just went past me. Something grazed my right cheek. I feel pain. A small cut. Something cut my cheek.


    I put my fingers on it and look at them. Red. Blood.


    I look behind me. An arrow is stuck on the ground a few meters away.


    ¡°Did, someone, just¡­¡±


    I¡¯m dumbfounded. I can¡¯t believe what just happened.


    Who would¨C


    WHAT AM I DOING!? I have to run!


    My instincts kick in and I kick Mark, but as soon I do that, another arrow hits Mark thigh.


    Mark whines louder than never before. I never heard, or imagined that, a horse could whine so loud.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    He rears.


    ¡°No no no, don¡¯t!¡±


    I did my best to hold on but in the end, the inclination was too high and I had to hold on the reins. But it wasn¡¯t enough. I fall on my back on the ground.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Ouch, ouch!


    I hear Mark running.


    No! Mark is running away! Damnit!


    Ugh, fast! I need to do something before he shoots again!


    I look in the direction from where the arrows came.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    I extract 6000 mana units and set everything in front of me on fire.


    ¡°...¡±


    I get up.


    ¡°Did I get him?¡±


    The trees and grass are aflame, but I don¡¯t hear any screams or anything. People would scream if they were on fire, right? They wouldn''t die instantly.


    So¡­ I didn¡¯t get him?


    !!!!


    My heart races. My legs are shaking. I look frantically everywhere.


    ¡°Where are you!? Show yourself!!¡± I scream with everything I have.


    No response.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t show yourself, I¡¯ll set everything on fire!!!¡±


    Still no response.


    Damni¡ª!


    !!!!!


    I heard something!


    I look to the left. Someone with a dark cloak is stepping out of the bushes.


    ¡°Wh-who are you!? What do you want!?¡±


    He stops. He¡¯s looking at me.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to do it, but I have to kill you.¡±


    That was a female voice!


    She gets a knife out of the cloak.


    ¡°Stop! I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    She dashes towards me.


    ¡°Gh!¡±


    I use Physical Magic to raise a 4 meters pillar of the ground and then launch it against her.


    Then I notice a shadow on the ground. I look up. She jumped over it!


    She¡¯s coming right at me from above! I jump to the side and avoid her knife.


    ¡°Why are you doing this!?¡±


    She ignores my question and strikes me again.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I dodge her knife again.


    I cast Fire Magic again and burn the area in front of me. But like before, she jumped so high and just in time to avoid my magic.


    That¡¯s too fast! She¡¯s using Inner Magic!


    I jump again just in time to avoid her knife.


    I look at her. The hood on her head fell back.


    She¡¯s a light blue mage.


    ***************


    I only needed a few minutes to finish them. All but except one.


    The road is filled with blood, corpses and ashes. Five guards were killed right here.


    Painful or not, I made their deaths quick.


    The sixth guard will follow them soon enough.


    Next to a burned corpse, is a guy still breathing, but struggling to move.


    No wonder. The weight I¡¯m putting on him with Physical Magic is similar to of a bull.


    ¡°Ghhhh! Damnit¡­!¡±


    ¡°So, who am I?¡± I ask as I crouch near him.


    ¡°You are¨C ghh! The traitor! You and the bitch are both traitors!¡±


    ¡°So you say. What were your orders about us?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell¡­ Why should I tell you?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t, but I think you should reconsider telling me.¡±


    ¡°Reconsider my ass you scum!¡±


    *sigh*


    ¡°You do realize your position right now, don¡¯t you? Your fate is in the hands of a guy with enough reasons to kill you. Do you really want to give me more reasons?¡±


    ¡°Curse you¡­¡± He rests his face on the ground and seems to be considering something. Then he raises his head again. ¡°If I tell you, will you let me go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have my word. Tell me everything, and you can walk away.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ We were told to pay attention for a young guy and a teenage girl. They said that they¡ª no, you would probably be hiding your hair with hats or hoods.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And that there was a small chance that you would have dyed your hairs. In black.¡±


    ¡°And what were you to do in case you found us?¡±


    ¡°Just report it to the captain. We were told to leave you two alone.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    We have to be careful. Black hair will not be effective for long.


    ¡°What bad luck¡­ Of all the people, you two had to be them¡­ That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t believe that you were him! Facing a S Servant just like tha¡ª¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the info.¡± I get up and walk away from him.


    ¡°Ah, hey! Can I go then?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Wha!? But you said¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I lied.¡±


    I increase the weight on him. I hear sounds of bones and metal crushing, as well blood splashing everywhere.


    I certainly don¡¯t need to see the scenario.


    *sigh*


    Now I just have to wait for Nor¡ª


    A huge urge to meet her rises inside of me.


    Yup. The order just came in. Better use Inner Magic to get there fast.


    I use Accel Magic and run through the road.


    ***************


    ¡°Aaahh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It¡¯s only been a few minutes, but it¡¯s like it was hours!


    Dodging, jumping, casting Fire Magic, that was everything I did until now.


    I tried my best to hit her with Area Magic, but she keeps avoiding it with impossible jumps!


    I¡¯m tired and I¡¯m running out of mana. Only ten thousand or so left. I wasted too much!


    This is bad!


    But she also has to be running out of mana, right?


    ¡°Haaa!!¡±


    She dashes forward again.


    What do I do!? If I attack her again with Area Magic, she¡¯ll just dodge it!


    Wait¡­ That¡¯s it!


    The reason she always avoids my attacks is because she senses the mana being extracted. And just before I ignite it, she jumps out of the area! She¡¯s just too fast!


    What if I change my tactics?


    She gets close and throws her arm forward, aiming for my chest. I quickly let myself fall on the floor.


    ¡°Wha?¡±


    She¡¯s practically on top of me.


    This is my chance!


    I put all the Strength Magic I can muster on my right leg and kick her in the stomach. She¡¯s sent flying at least ten meters away.


    She falls and rolls on the ground, with her arms around her abdomen. She¡¯s screaming in pain.


    I get up and look at her.


    ¡°Why are you forcing my hand?¡± I murmur.


    She¡¯s on the ground, defenseless.


    ¡­ Should I kill her now...?


    I don¡¯t want to, but I don¡¯t know if I can stop her if she tries again. She won¡¯t fall for the same trick twice.


    Maybe I can persuade her to stop? But she was so intent in killing me¡­ Will she even hear me out?


    ¡°Why do you want to kill me!? What do you want!?¡±


    Moaning, she gets up slowly.


    ¡°Ghee, I need to see them again¡ª gah! Eehhh! And killing you is the only way!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand.¡± She coughs blood. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t want to, but I need to.¡±


    She¡¯s really going for it again¡­


    ¡°My family can help you! Stop this! I can help you!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t, uff, there¡¯s only one way to meet them again. Prepare yourself, this time I¡¯m going all out. If you fail to stop me, I will kill you.¡±


    So that¡¯s it...?


    Then you don¡¯t leave me any choice.


    I muster my courage: ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry too. I don¡¯t want to die. I have friends that I want meet again, I have a family that I want to laugh with again, I have a person¡­ Who I want to know better and be more with. If you don¡¯t give me any other choice, I''ll kill you.¡±


    I made up my mind. I must protect myself. If she wants to hurt me, then what happens is her fault.


    I ready myself.


    And not even a moment later, she jumps straight forward. I extract 4000 mana and cast Physical Magic. As predicted, she jumps.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    I extract 6000 and cast Fire Magic in the air where she is.


    A big fireball ignites in the air.


    Did I get her?


    Nothing comes out of the fireball and seconds later, it extinguishes.


    There¡¯s no body or scream¡­ I didn¡¯t get her¡­


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    I feel too dizzy and tired. My mana is depleted.


    I fall on the ground. Sitting, I try to look for her, but my dizziness is getting the better of me and I can barely keep my eyes open.


    ¡°You almost got me.¡± She appears in front of me.


    ¡°Just how did you...?¡± I look upwards to see her face.


    She doesn¡¯t have her cloak anymore. I can see her light blue hair, just like the sky.


    ¡°You aimed for the wrong place. I threw away the cloak when I jumped. That¡¯s what you aimed for. You also wasted too much mana with each attack.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Does this mean¡­


    ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll try to make it painless.¡± She comes closer


    ¡°*sniff*¡±


    My tears start flowing.


    This is the end.


    I¡¯m sorry Al. I really tried. Now you are also going to die because of me.


    She gently raises my face to expose my neck.


    I feel the metal touching my throat.


    I close my eyes.


    I¡¯m really sorry Al.


    *WOOOSH*


    *THUNK*


    I hear the knife falling on the ground as also a body. I open my eyes, only to see the girl¡¯s body on the floor¡­ With an arrow on her head.


    ¡°Nora! You alright!?¡±


    Al...


    That¡¯s the last thing I hear before falling unconscious.


    <hr />


    Alright, here it is. Sorry for the delay.


    I wrote a chapter in the last week but I wasn''t happy with it. I deleted it and started over again.


    Finals are coming up in few weeks and I have a lot of assignments to do. I can''t promise when the next chapter is going to be released.


    Sorry about that :\ Real life sucks sometimes.

 24

    ¡°Put more effort into it!¡±


    *clash*


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Al is in the middle of a huge familiar garden fighting a middle aged blue mage.


    The roses, flowers, the small fountains¡­ And the big mansion. This is Al¡¯s home.


    ¡°C¡¯mon! Where¡¯s the spirit!?¡±


    The man swings the sword again. Al blocks it, but barely. The noise of the clash was so loud that I don¡¯t even know how the sword is still intact or how Al was able to hold it.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­¡± Al¡¯s breathing is erratic and violent. He has sweat all over his face.


    ¡°Do you know how long a battle can last? Only a few hours and you¡¯re this tired?¡± The man says while still pushing his sword on Al¡¯s.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­ Hmph!¡± Al puts strength into his arms and repels the man¡¯s sword.


    Al takes a few steps back.


    ¡°Oh? Good good! You are finally ignoring my taunts. Don¡¯t waste time talking when you have to control your breathing.¡±


    The man thrusts his sword forward. Al dodges to the side and repels it.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The man takes the chance to kick Al in the stomach.


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    Al is violently thrown away, but he manages to keep his balance. But again, barely. If the kick was stronger, he would have fell.


    ¡°Good. In duels, or any kind of fight, falling means defeat. No worthy enemy will give you the chance to get up. You¡¯re improving a lot since the first time we met!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± The man smirks. ¡°There¡¯s yet much to learn young prince.¡±


    He quits his stance and walks casually towards Al.


    Al, consequently, lowers his guard and looks puzzled at the man.


    And out of nowhere¡ª


    ¡°!!!¡± Al¡¯s face turns pale.


    The man¡¯s sword is touching Al¡¯s throat. A little more pressure and Al would be bleeding.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say the combat was over, did I?¡± his expression turns serious. ¡°Listen, trickery and betrayal are also part of a fight. Do not let your guard down no matter what. Make sure your enemy¡¯s sword is the only one they have. Make sure your friends don¡¯t have a knife behind their backs. And more important, make sure your opponent is dead.¡± He retracts the sword and sheaths it. ¡°Being killed by a half-dead is a very bad way to go. Don¡¯t make the same mistake as many of my friends have.¡±


    Al nods at the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for today. Rest well, young prince.¡±


    ¡°Finally¡­¡±


    Al falls on the ground completely exhausted. The man chuckles as he walks away.


    ¡°This instructor will be the death of me¡­¡± He sighs. Then he lies on the hard floor, still trying to control his breathing.


    The wind gets stronger.


    It feels great.


    The late afternoon sun warming my skin, the sensation of the wind passing through my hair.


    Wait¡­


    I am aware of it. Of the sensation.


    I am... Aware of me.


    I am self-aware.


    This is so weird. Is this what they call a lucid dream?


    I can look wherever I want at my own will. I even have a body.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I hear Al moaning and turn my attention to him.


    ¡°Ugh, my body hurts¡­¡± He raises his upper half.


    Then he notices something. And looks in my direction.


    ¡°Uh?¡± His eyes open wide.


    Is he seeing me?


    He shakes his head and rubs his eyes. And looks in my direction again.


    ¡°What in the hell¡­?¡±


    Did he see me?


    I look behind, but there¡¯s nothing worth to get such reaction.


    ¡°Al! I brought you something to drink.¡± Christine comes with a tray with a cup of water.


    ¡°Christine? Did you see that?¡± He points at me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There was something there.¡±


    He gets up walks to where I am. She follows him.


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was a weird bluish cloud.¡±


    ¡°Cloud?¡±


    ¡°One second was here, and the next just vanished! Just like that!¡±


    ¡°Herm¡­¡±


    Al is in front of me, but he¡¯s not seeing me anymore.


    What happened? Cloud? Did he saw me as smoke or something?


    I¡¯m still self-aware. I know that I¡¯m dreaming. But what does this mean? Did Al really saw something, or is it just me messing up his memories?


    ¡°Do you have any idea what might have been?¡±


    ¡°Hum, no.¡± She looks worried at him. ¡°Are you sure you are alright? You trained too hard today¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon, don¡¯t look at me like that! I¡¯m not seeing weird things! No, I mean, yeah I saw something weird just now but you know what I meant!¡±


    She giggles. ¡°Well¡­ You could ask your mother, or maybe your father. They might know something.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­ Yeah¡­¡± He looks away.


    ¡°Still not going to talk to her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯d rather not talk to her if I can help it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    A moment passes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to father later. But still¡­¡±


    He stretches his hand forward, and it passes right through my body.


    It¡¯s just like I was a ghost.


    Then he moves the arm around.


    ¡°... Nothing¡­ Weird. No mana, no¡­ Nothing...¡±


    He retracts the arm.


    I wonder¡­ Will he hear me if I call him?


    ¡°Hey, Al!¡± I call him, but¡­


    ¡°Oh, thanks for the drink!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± She replies with a smile


    He grabs the cup and drinks the water.


    He didn¡¯t hear me, at all.


    ¡°Man¡­ I never imagined my summer vacation would be like this. Now I miss the school.¡±


    ¡°What did you plan to do this summer?¡±


    ¡°Reading, swimming, I don¡¯t know¡­ Just have some fun.¡±


    ¡°Sadly, life is not all fun and games.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ By the way, what are they doing?¡±


    ¡°Your girlfriends? Studying politics no doubt.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha. Very funny lady devil.¡± He brings the cup again to his mouth.


    ¡°And probably kama sutra.¡±


    ¡°Pfuuuuuu¡ª¡ª! *cough* *cough*¡± Al spits the water he was just drinking.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°You sometimes¡­ Maybe I am giving you too much freedom...¡±


    ¡°Oh~? Young master wants to teach his maid a lesson~?¡±


    ¡°... Now I refuse to continue this. I just know that you¡¯re going to take this in ¡®that¡¯ direction.¡±


    ¡°Hm-hm...¡± She hums, with ¡°Well, I need to get back. I have to do some work.¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah, do whatever you want.¡± He pouts.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be like that, young master. Are you coming?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I''m going to relax here for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Oh, do you want to take a walk later tonight?¡±


    He looks at her, cheerful.


    ¡°Yeah, that would be great!¡±


    ¡°Ok then. See you later.¡±


    She gets the cup out of his hands and walks away.


    Al looks at her butt, but he immediately shakes his head and looks away.


    That¡­ Pissed me off¡­ Pervert...


    Then he looks at me again¡­ No, he looks at the spot where he saw me.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    He turns his back and walks away, but then he immediately turns his head. It¡¯s almost like he wants to catch someone in the act.


    ¡°Tch, nothing.¡± He sighs.


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    It¡¯s night and I¡¯m still dreaming.


    The time didn¡¯t skip or anything. I am dreaming for hours. The time is passing normally just like if I was awake.


    This is the longest dream I ever had.


    I wasted my mana in that fight so I¡¯m probably still unconscious¡­ But, what¡¯s happening in real life?


    ¡°This is really great. I¡¯ll never get enough of this.¡± Al¡¯s words snap me out of my thoughts.


    We are currently walking down the hill. By we, I mean me, Al and Christine.


    Al dyed his hair black and is wearing a servant¡¯s clothes. He disguised himself as a servant to get past the staff and guards without being noticed.


    ¡°You have too much fun in this. More than it¡¯s normal.¡± She replies, still smiling.


    I don¡¯t know how she manages that. She¡¯s always smiling. The weird part is that it¡¯s not a fake or annoying smile. It¡¯s natural.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°I always loved to prank people. Imagine the possibilities with the black hair! Imagine if I discovered how to do this when I was a kid! I could prank the guards and they be like ¡®Oh no! A black hair using magic! It¡¯s the end of the world!¡¯ Haha! I have to try that someday!¡±


    ¡°Maybe you would get a funny reaction, but then they would lock you up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine~~. As soon they found out my real identity, everything would be fine.¡±


    ¡°For you Al. But what do you think would happen to your lovely maid?¡±


    Al¡¯s voice staggers and he stops dead in his track.


    That¡¯s right¡­ If Al was discovered outside the mansion with his hair dyed black... And if they found out that she knew and went along with it...


    Christine stops and looks at Al.


    He¡¯s looking down, as if he was ashamed.


    ¡°I¡¯m such¡­ An idiot¡­¡±


    ¡°Al?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Christine. I¡¯m so stupid. I only think about myself and then I forget about everybody else¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Al. You don¡¯t need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, I really need to punch myself in the face! I was really going to do that prank¡­ If we hadn¡¯t talked just now¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Damnit, it¡¯s almost as if I didn¡¯t learn anything 10 years ago! Damnit!¡±


    ¡°Al, look at me.¡± She gets close to him. ¡°You realized it before it could happen. And that¡¯s what matters. Don¡¯t beat yourself over it, ok?¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, our night will be ruined. We are going to the town to have fun, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡± He nods. ¡°You¡¯re right, sorry.¡± He smiles. ¡°Let¡¯s move on, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± She also nods.


    They start walking again.


    If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would think that Christine is Al¡¯s older sister.


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°Are we going to eat at your family again?¡± Al asks.


    ¡°Yup, after the spectacle.¡±


    They walk through the streets.


    The streets are somewhat busy. Everyone is walking in the same direction.


    That fact puts me in a weird situation. I¡¯m following them but¡­ People pass right through me. It¡¯s like I¡¯m a ghost.


    ¡°Good night Christine!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡±


    A girl around the same age as her calls out to her and locks her arms with her''s.


    ¡°So glad to see you here! I thought you weren''t going to come.¡±


    ¡°The young master allowed me to take the night for myself, so I came with my friend.¡± She points her head to Al.


    ¡°Oh hi! I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t notice you!¡±


    You didn''t notice him? He kinda stands out with his clothes¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine¡ª¡± He replies.


    ¡°When are you going to leave that place Christine?¡± She abruptly ignores Al.


    ¡°I already told you Vivi, when I pay off my debt.¡±


    She sighs. ¡°I know that, I mean ¡®when¡¯!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±


    ¡°Bah, so annoying! I don¡¯t know how you can put up with it.¡±


    ¡°Vivi¡­¡± Christine usual smile fades away a little.


    ¡°Seriously, you have to do whatever that brat wants. Because what? His father ¡®bought¡¯ you?¡±


    Al gets uncomfortable.


    ¡°Vivi, you know it¡¯s not like that. He helped my family to get back in business.¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah. *sigh* Christine, you know that I care about you right?¡±


    ¡°I know Vivi. Look, we¡¯ll talk later, ok?¡±


    ¡°Alright... Today¡¯s a celebration day after all! We shouldn¡¯t talk about these sad things!¡±


    ¡°You want to come with us?¡±


    ¡°Aw, I would love to, but my boyfriend is waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°*gasp* You got a boyfriend!? Congratulations Vivi!¡±


    Christine hugs the girl.


    ¡°Hehe, thanks!¡±


    ¡°Is he handsome?¡±


    ¡°Obviously! Who do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°Someone with low standards.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon then, go. Shoo. I don¡¯t want to keep your boyfriend waiting.¡±


    ¡°See you later Christine!¡±


    She breaks away and walks in another direction.


    ¡°Is it just me, or she kinda¡­¡±


    ¡°Ignored you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not like we had to talk but¡­¡±


    ¡°She uh¡­ She¡¯s not a big fan of the Dovin family.¡±


    ¡°I noticed that.¡±


    ¡°And because of that, she also doesn¡¯t like anyone who works for them.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t take it to heart, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°I know Christine. I know what people think of the family.¡±


    She smiles again and puts her arm around Al¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°But you¡¯re going to change that won¡¯t you?¡± She murmurs


    ¡°Uh, yeah, going to try.¡± He replies, embarrassed.


    *giggle*


    ¡­


    We are in front of a stage in the middle of a plaza. There¡¯s a big public around the stage. Around the plaza there¡¯s stalls selling sweets and other kind of food.


    It¡¯s a festival.


    ¡°And now, the fire-breathing contest!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Al is enthusiastic.


    He¡¯s like a little kid. He watches every contest excitedly.


    ¡°This year¡¯s is between 2 great champions! The Fire God vs Flame Zen!¡±


    The public cheers.


    Two man get up on the stage. Both of them are shirtless and have two sticks on flame each.


    ¡°First, the Fire God!¡±


    The man with an eye patch walks forward and starts with his choreography.


    His movements are fluid. He makes many crazy movements like throwing the sticks in the air and rolling in the ground before catching them again.


    Then he puts both of the sticks in front of his face and spits the liquid in his mouth.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    A huge ball of flame forms in front of him.


    The crowd cheers.


    ¡°Haha, awesome!¡± Al applauds.


    Christine laughs at Al¡¯s figure.


    ¡°And now, the Flame Zen! We all know that his dance is nothing extraordinary, but his firebreathing is legendary! Can he do it again tonight?¡±


    The other man walks forward and start his choreography.


    ¡°I saw this man last year, he can really make big fire balls.¡± Christine says that to Al.


    ¡°Oh? I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    Just like the announcer said, this man choreography is not as good the other one, one could say it¡¯s more clumsy.


    Then:


    ¡°Hah? Boo¡­¡± Al notices something.


    So did I.


    There¡¯s mana on the stage. It came from below.


    ¡°What Al?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a cheater.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s mana on the stage.¡±


    ¡°What!? No way¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate cheaters.¡±


    Negative mana comes from Al and goes to the stage. It nullifies the previous one.


    More mana comes from below the stage, but Al neutralizes it every time.


    Then, whoever is responsible for it, stops.


    ¡°And let that serve you as a lesson.¡± Al grins.


    The man on the stage dancing puts both of his sticks in front of his face and spits.


    But nothing happens.


    The man gets nervous and starts stomping with his foot. Maybe he¡¯s trying to give his partner a signal?


    The crowd laughs at the event.


    ¡°Well! Seems like this is not Flame Zen¡¯s night! The winner is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait wait! I can still do it!¡± The man yells at the announcer.


    ¡°Sorry! But no can do! The winner is,¡± He grabs the eye patched man hand ¡°the Fire God!¡±


    The crowd applauds and cheers.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fun cheating. Why do people cheat?¡±


    ¡°The prize is quite high.¡± Christine replies


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know there was a prize. Nevermind then.¡±


    ¡°*giggles* You¡¯re too honest. But I guess that¡¯s a good thing. Let¡¯s go eat at my house?¡±


    ¡°Hm-hm. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°With this, dear public, we can finally close today''s spectacle in this wonderful town.¡±


    Now that I notice, this plaza is familiar¡­


    ¡°Wonderful town of Alryne!¡±


    <hr />


    Today I just couldn''t get my head around studying so I decided to finish the chapter. *takes a sip*

 25

    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Al and Christine enter a 2-storey building.


    Al closes the door behind him, but I can pass through it without problems.


    Inside is an ordinary pottery shop. There''re all kinds of vases in the shelves and there¡¯s a counter on the opposite side of the entrance. Behind it, there''re two doors. One on the right and the other a few meters to the left.


    "Sis''s here!!" A high pitched voice can be heard from upstairs.


    "Here he comes." She sighs.


    "Hehe..." Al laughs.


    *pum pum pum*


    Loud noises come from behind the door on the right. It''s like someone is running down the stairs.


    Then the door opens violently and a little kid comes out running.


    "Sis!!!"


    "Don''t run!"


    He ignores her warning and comes running right to her.


    He slams into her legs and hugs her.


    "I missed you!"


    She smiles and embraces him. She caresses his head with one hand.


    "Haha, it''s been only a week, Manuel."


    "Doesn''t matter!"


    "You''re right, you''re right. I missed you too."


    "Hmmm"


    He hugs her harder.


    "But more importantly..."


    "Huh?" He looks up to his sister''s face.


    "How many times do I have to tell you to not to run inside the store?" She grabs his ear.


    "Ouch ow ow ouch! Sorry! I''m sowwy!"


    "Promise that you won''t run again inside the store."


    "I promise I promich!"


    "Do you really promise? I''ll be really angry next time." She says so, while smiling.


    "I promish please let go! It hurts!"


    "Good." She lets go of his ear.


    Al just stood back watching, with a nervous smiling expression.


    The boy rubs his ear, but then notices Al.


    "Hi David!"


    "Yo." Al raises his hand.


    "So cool that you came today! Can we play later?" The boy asks with enthusiasm.


    "Sure, as long your father let''s you."


    "I think not," Christine intervenes. "it''s late. As soon we are done with dinner, you''re going to bed."


    "Or your sister, I guess." He scratches his head, laughing.


    "Oh..." He pouts. "No fair! Why can¡ª"


    "It''s final. C''mon, let''s go upstairs."


    "Alright fine!" He replies with an angry voice and goes back to where he came from.


    "You sure it''s alright?" Al asks. "He''s kinda angry."


    "It''s fine. 5 minutes and he''s back to normal."


    "If you say so. Oh, please tell your mother to not exaggerate... I already ate dinner back at home."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell her to be mindful with her servings."


    "Thank you."


    They go to the door and head up the stairs.


    "Hi mom. Hi dad."


    "Good night."


    Upstairs, there''s a kitchen. There¡¯s also a table in the center big enough for six people.


    A fat man with a long beard is sitting by the table and a woman with an apron is cooking.


    The man looks at the two.


    ¡°Oh, just the man who I wanted to talk!¡±


    He gets up and walks to Al.


    ¡°David, I need your help! Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Yeah, sure.¡±


    ¡°Dad! We only arrived now and you are already bothering him?¡±


    ¡°Shush now. It¡¯s important or else I¡¯m never going to finish it.¡±


    ¡°He can help you AFTER dinner. Why d¡¯ you¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of time until dinner¡¯s ready. Right dear?¡±


    ¡°You keep me out of your fight.¡± The woman replies.


    I never cooked before, but I think I can safely say that he is right. The pot on the stove only has water boiling.


    ¡°Thanks dear! Now c¡¯mon, let¡¯s go.¡±


    He gently pushes Al towards the stairs.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Christine. It doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± Al replies.


    She sighs. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go David. I need your help with something.¡±


    Al nods and both walk down the stairs.


    Should I follow them? Or stay here?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Manuel?¡± Christine asks.


    ¡°In his room, making a tantrum.¡±


    ¡°*sigh*, that kid.¡± She looks at the corridor on the left side of the kitchen.


    ¡°Christine, how¡¯re you holding up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine mom.¡±


    Al kept saying that Christine was important to him. I should stay for a while.


    ¡°Is everything¡­ Alright?¡±


    ¡°Mom, please.¡± Christine picks up a knife and starts to peel potatoes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but worry.¡±


    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t start again.¡±


    The woman starts crying. ¡°How could I not start again!? There¡¯s not a day that I don¡¯t blame myself! How could I sell my own daughter!¡±


    ¡°Mom, look at me.¡±


    Her smile completely disappeared. She turns to the woman and grabs her hands.


    ¡°Mom, I admit. I was angry that day. I felt betrayed. I felt lonely. I thought that the master was going to be some brat who would do whatever he wanted with me. But,¡± She wipes away her mother tears. ¡°I forgive you. I don¡¯t care anymore. You did what you had to do, for Manuel. Besides, he¡¯s really a good person. He never took advantage of me, he never looked down on me, he never ordered me to do anything, he let¡¯s me call him by his first name¡­ He¡¯s exactly what we need.¡±


    ¡°Dear?¡±


    ¡°Mom, he¡­ He can fix things! He can make this country, no, this world a better place! He can give us our rights! He can give us more freedom! He can¡­ He can make everything right!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying!? Don¡¯t say anything else! They¡¯re going to kill you if you keep saying stupid things.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡ª!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Help me or go play with your brother, but don¡¯t say those things anymore!¡±


    Christine looks down. ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡­¡±


    She starts peeling the potatoes again.


    Seems like they won¡¯t say anything else for now. I should go see where Al is.


    I go down the stairs.


    So Christine was sold to the Dovin family?


    Today that¡¯s forbidden. There might be nobles who take advantage of black hairs but technically, they can¡¯t own a human.


    And Al wasn¡¯t here to hear this conversation. That means that he can¡¯t remember this event. In other words, whatever this dream is, it¡¯s not from his memories.


    ...


    I¡¯m inside the store.


    Where are they? Maybe behind the other door?


    I walk towards it. Then I put my hand on the handle.


    ¡­ Right.


    Being a ghost is a weird experience.


    I pass through the door.


    ¡°Wow, this time you really worked hard mr. Valen.¡±


    Inside there¡¯s more shelves. Like in the store, they are full of pottery but some are unfinished.


    ¡°I know right?¡± A voice comes from the end of the room.


    Al is looking at the shelves.


    ¡°Anyway, come here boy, I want your help with this.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    Al goes towards the back of the room and I follow him.


    The man is by a small round table.


    On top of that table, there¡¯s a vase covered by a piece of cloth.


    ¡°Is that one valuable or something mr. Valen?¡± Al asks as soon he sees it.


    ¡°Very.¡± He leans forward. ¡°A green noble asked me to do this.¡±


    ¡°A green noble? Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was very precise too. He gave me a piece of paper with instructions on how to do every little detail, the form, size, what to paint, what colors¡­ I love clients like that. Make my job a lot easier.¡±


    Al has a difficult expression, but he¡¯s trying to keep his smile. Maybe he¡¯s doubting the man¡¯s story?


    ¡°But, are you sure it was a green noble?¡±


    ¡°Yup. He¡¯s going to pay me a gold coin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah it is. Only four more to go.¡± He murmurs to himself.


    Four gold coins?


    ¡°So, what do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, the man was very precise with his instructions, but he asked me to write this on the bottom of the vase in the old language, but I have no idea how to write it.¡±


    ¡°I think I can help then, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Forever strong, forever brave.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Was that green mage from the Dovin family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I would know if he was. But what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Dovin family''s motto.¡±


    ¡°Wait, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Pretty sure. Let me see the vase.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, alright.¡± The man nervously nods.


    He takes the cloth off of the vase.


    The vase is beautiful. The figures are painted in blue and the vase itself is painted in white. There¡¯s a man holding a sword and a knife, looking at the sun.


    But Al¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t like mine.


    ¡°Break that thing. Now.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª Why!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly like the Dovin¡¯s one. If they find this¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, are you sure? Are you absolutely sure?¡±


    ¡°I am sure! Break it and get rid of it!¡±


    The man hesitates a little, but he grabs the vase and throws it to the ground.


    It shatters in pieces.


    ¡°That vase is from the Dovin family foundation. It represents the family¡¯s strength.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± The man looks down at the pieces, dejected.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry mr. Valen.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. Thanks for telling me. The offer was too good to be true, I should have known better. Besides, it was a green noble. Why did I even think that a noble would bother with folk like us? He was just planning to destroy my family or my shop, I''m sure.¡±


    Al looks down, but then looks at him again.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.¡°Did he tell you who he was or anything relevant?¡±


    ¡°No. He only told me that he was from another country.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? There¡¯s really nothing that he said?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure David. Look, I¡¯m really grateful, I really am, but I need some time alone. I hope you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, of course not! I¡¯ll go upstairs.¡±


    Al leaves the room. I follow him. But just before I left the room, I hear Valen saying something.


    ¡°At this rate, I¡¯ll never be able to pay off the debt. Damnit.¡±


    He said he needed only four more, counting with the gold coin that he would get from that vase. Then his debt is five gold coins.


    That¡¯s probably what the Dovins payed for Christine.


    I pass through the door.


    Al is in the store, clenching his hands.


    ¡°This feeling of frustration¡­ I hate it. I can¡¯t do anything to help them. If I try to find that green mage, father will discover that I sneaked out, and Christine dies. I can¡¯t help her with her debt. If I try to help her, she will die if I''m found out. I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Al¡­


    A moment passes.


    He shakes his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Tonight we are supposed to have fun. C¡¯mon.¡±


    He puts up his smile and goes upstairs.


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°Your mother¡­¡±


    ¡°I told her to not serve you too much, but you know how she is~.¡± She laughs.


    We are now on the street heading Al¡¯s home.


    Although there were depressing moments before the dinner, the dinner itself was fun and animated.


    Christine¡¯s mother forced Al to eat a lot. He tried to explain multiple times that he already ate dinner but she refused to listen. And if Al tried to refuse, she would start saying that he is a man and that he has to eat a lot, or that if he didn¡¯t eat it he would be wasting food. The former argument didn¡¯t convince Al that much, but as soon she talked about ¡®wasting¡¯, he would give in and just eat.


    Al and the man shared jokes. Al played a little with Manuel. And Christine sometimes pranked Al.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have to throw up? Let¡¯s go to that corner.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I think. Maybe. I¡¯ll say something if I need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    We keep walking through the streets.


    They aren¡¯t empty, but they are not as full as before.


    At least now I don¡¯t have people passing through me.


    ¡°Where are we going? This is not the way home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± She answers.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡­


    Minutes later, we reach a crossing.


    ¡°Al, look over there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He looks at where she is pointing.


    There¡¯s a group of ten people in a circle, talking and laughing.


    Among them, there¡¯s one man around the same age as Al, with a huge scar on his face.


    ¡°B-Burniel¡­¡± Al murmurs. ¡°And everyone¡­¡±


    Despite the scar, he¡¯s having fun and seems to be popular, as everyone listens to him when he speaks.


    ¡°I asked around about a boy with a scar, and discovered that he usually hangs around here.¡± Christine comments.


    ¡°B-but, how did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Know about him? It might not seem like it, but what happened years ago is hardly a secret between the house maids.¡±


    Al looks again at them.


    ¡°Want to go talk to them?¡±


    Al hesitates.


    ¡°... No. I have done enough already. I don¡¯t have the right to involve them with me again. Besides,¡± he smiles ¡°I got to see them. That¡¯s good enough for me.¡±


    The group notices Al and Christine.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go home Christine.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    They turn their back to the group and walk away.


    Al wipes his eyes with his sleeve.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Christine asks with a daring voice.


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes you are~.¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°Awww! You¡¯re so cute!¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­....


    We are now climbing up the hill.


    The road is made of stone and there¡¯s lamps all the way to the mansion.


    ¡°Hey, Christine.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Al stops and she looks at him.


    ¡°Thank you. For everything.¡±


    ¡°Aw, you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    ¡°No, really, I mean it.¡± He slightly tilts his head and says once more with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Christine.¡±


    Christine cheeks turn red and she looks away.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me. Just give me a minute.¡±


    ¡°Uh? Why?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I just can¡¯t. I can¡¯t help it.¡± She looks back at Al again. ¡°Oh my god you¡¯re so cute!!!¡±


    ¡°Uh!?¡±


    She hugs him and rubs her face in his.


    ¡°H-Hey! Knock it off!!!¡± He yells.


    He tries to get away from her but she doesn¡¯t give him the chance. She¡¯s grabbing him in place with one arm and rubbing his hair with the other hand.


    ¡°Get away from me woman!!¡±


    His expression is priceless. He¡¯s so red with embarrassment!


    ¡°Oh?¡± She stops what she was doing and looks down. ¡°Oh~~?¡±


    Al¡¯s face is red all over. He doesn¡¯t even know what to do.


    ¡°W-w-w-what did you expect!?!? Y-y-you are hugging me so hard that I can feel your body! Let me go!!¡±


    She grabs his chin.


    And kisses him.


    ¡°Hm!?¡±


    He struggles a little, but then stops.


    She backs away a little from his face.


    ¡°Are you against it?¡±


    ¡°... I¡­¡± He hesitates to answer. ¡°... No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    He leans his head forward and kisses her.


    ************************


    The floor is trembling.


    I open my eyes.


    I¡¯m inside some kind of room. The floor is made of wood and the walls and ceiling are made of cloth. There¡¯s a few small boxes and some pelts.


    I see, I¡¯m inside a caravan.


    Where¡¯s Al?


    I get up from my ¡®bed¡¯ made of pelts and head towards to what I think to be the front of the caravan.


    I push the cloth away and look outside.


    It¡¯s afternoon. The caravan is moving on a dirt road and I can see the sea in the distance to my left.


    There¡¯s a white horse pushing the caravan and someone is driving it.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake princess.¡±


    Al¡¯s driving it.


    ¡°Al?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere between your home and Hullbeck.¡±


    ¡°Hullbeck¡­ What happened?¡±


    ¡°You fell unconscious. You wasted too much mana.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Then I had to carry you back to a village near Hullbeck. There, I found a trader and we played cards. We bet money and with a few drinks I managed to convince him to bet his caravan. You can pretty much guess what happened next. At least I gave him most of his merchandise back.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ How long I was out?¡±


    ¡°Two days.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Not really that long, considering that  a red mage like you can be unconscious for a week.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    I get out and sit next to Al.


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    He hands me a canteen.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I gulp down the water.


    ¡°We have some food back there if you want. I managed to make you drink while you were out but I couldn¡¯t do anything about food.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I hand him back the canteen.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    A moment passes.


    I¡¯m still kinda out of it.


    ¡°Hmm, my chest hurts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hardly surprising.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I put my hands on my chest.


    Nothing.


    I look down.


    Volume is missing.


    ¡°Wha¡ª!¡±


    I look down behind the shirt.


    There¡¯s straps around my chest! They are squeezing my breasts!


    ¡°Al¡­ What did you do!?¡±


    ¡°They are searching pretty much any couple that consists of a man and a teenage girl. So, let¡¯s turn that teenage girl into a teenage boy.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you wait until I woke up!?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°You pervert!!¡±


    I try to slap him in the face but he avoids it.


    ¡°Hey knock it off!¡±


    ¡°You idiot! You stupid!¡±


    I keep slapping him anywhere I can. In the arm, shoulder, head¡­


    ¡°Hey stop it!¡±


    ¡°No! You¡ª!¡±


    He grabs my hand and looks me in the eyes.


    ¡°I played it safe, ok!? Look, I didn¡¯t do anything to you. I promise that I didn¡¯t take advantage. I just put the straps and that¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If nothing else, at least trust me on this.¡±


    ¡°... Alright, sorry.¡±


    He let¡¯s go of my hand.


    I look away.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to¡­ Adjust this inside. This is too tight.¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­ Yeah. Just make sure that it¡¯s not noticeable.¡±


    ¡°What about my hair?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not that long. But you should start practicing your voice.¡±


    ¡°My voice¡­¡± I try to hoarse it. ¡°Like this?¡±


    A weird voice came out.


    ¡°Phu¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t laugh!¡±


    ¡°Alright alright sorry!¡± He tries to hold his laugh. ¡°Just go inside and do what you have to do. Then we try to¡­ Work on that.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I get inside the caravan.


    First I get a scar on my leg, then he wants to make my breasts smaller and now I have to talk like a guy.


    What¡¯s next? Will I have to shave my hair too if he feels that it¡¯s necessary?


    ¡­


    Over my dead body!

 26

    ¡°This going to take a while¡­¡±


    With a hand on the reins and the other supporting my head, I keep sighing.


    The scenery is pretty and all, but after a while it gets pretty boring,


    ¡°Maybe I should just ditch the caravan and continue by horse?¡±


    I only needed this caravan because of Nora, but now that she¡¯s awake, it doesn¡¯t make much sense keeping it.


    I told her that I won this caravan on a game, but the truth is a little more inconvenient.


    There¡¯s just no way I would walk around with a passed out girl on my shoulders. I just found this caravan on a village and stole it.


    I feel bad for the owner, but at least I left him most of his merchandise. He can easily buy another one.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    On one hand, if we just continued by horse we would reach our destination sooner.


    ¡°On the other¡­¡±


    The caravan is a lot more comfortable and we won¡¯t need to sleep in inns. Furthermore, we are just assuming that our problems will be solved once we reach her home. But for all we know, they might not. Hell, I don¡¯t even know what kind of family she has.


    It might be a good idea to take our time and let things cool down.


    ¡°But as they say, the iron should be stricken while hot.¡±


    ¡­


    After a few moments of reflection, I still can¡¯t decide.


    I¡¯ll ask her opinion later.


    While she was out, I managed to find some information about Qahs Holm.


    As I feared, it won¡¯t be a simple question of asking her to let me go there.


    Qahs Holm is completely off limits. The only way to get there is by hiring a smuggling ship in one of the small villages on the coast. And there¡¯s only two requisites: a gold coin and black hair. Not exactly cheap, especially considering that you could buy a house and more with it, but I can¡¯t say it¡¯s unreasonable. If we have to be smuggled to get to Qahs Holm, who knows what¡¯ll happen if the smuggler is found out.


    And there¡¯s also another worrying rumor. I don¡¯t trust old-wife tales, but in this case I can¡¯t help but be worried¡­


    Qahs Holm might have slavery.


    I really hope that¡¯s a lie, but if it isn¡¯t, it means that they forgot our ideals.


    We fought for equality. We fought for a world where no matter your magic ability, you would have the same rights and chances to be someone.


    But if they are using slavery, no matter who the slaves are, that means that they forgot our goals.


    Either that or I never existed.


    ¡°Ah~, much better.¡± Nora comes back outside and sits beside me.


    ¡°Welcome back.¡±


    She stretches her body.


    I look at her chest. It¡¯s a little more voluminous than I would like, but as long she doesn¡¯t puts her chest out, it¡¯s not noticeable. I guess it¡¯s good enough.


    ¡°Is it ok, Al?¡± She asks with an annoyed voice.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°Then could you please stop looking at my breasts?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± I raise my hand and look forward. ¡°Just don¡¯t put your chest out.¡±


    ¡°I know. Hmph.¡±


    This reminds me of when I said ¡®Nice tits¡¯ to her. Her face was priceless.


    Huh¡­ This also reminds of me with Christine, but inverted.


    Thanks Christine, you really turned me into a pervert.


    ¡°Al, I need to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember seeing a bluish fog? Or cloud?¡±


    ¡°A bluish cloud...? Let me think.¡±


    Weird question. She dreamt about me again.


    Ok¡­ Bluish cloud¡­ She¡¯s dreaming about when I was in school so¡­


    Oh yeah. I remember that.


    ¡°Back at my home. I remember that it was afternoon and I saw something weird in the garden. I don¡¯t remember much though.¡±


    ¡°You were training before that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I never found out anything about that thing though. It was probably nothing.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think that cloud was me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± I look at her.


    ¡°This dream was different from the others, I was conscious of it and I could move and think. It was a lucid dream. When you saw that thing, you were looking at me.¡±


    Ok¡­ What kind of bullcrap is that?


    ¡°Are you sure? Really sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    I rub my head.


    ¡°Ok, hold on a moment. Let me get this straight: Are you saying that you somehow interacted with me during your dream?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know how, but when I was aware of myself, it was when you saw me.¡±


    I need a minute. This is a whole other level of messed up.


    Point one, she can dream about my memories.


    I don¡¯t mind point one, I want her to do so. I want her to see what happened.


    Point two, she can change her dreams.


    It would be one thing if I didn¡¯t remember it, but it¡¯s entirely another one if I can remember.


    If I didn¡¯t remember, that would mean that she just picked up my memories and altered them in her head without affecting me. But if I remember, then the changes she makes also affect me.


    It might not seem like a big deal, in the end it was just a small fog, but what if she manages to change my memories at her convenience?


    No matter how much control someone has over another one, that person will never be able to control what the other is thinking. But in our case, she can even change the way I think, my beliefs and opinions if she plays her cards right.


    The way someone thinks is influenced by that someone¡¯s experiences and memories. Change those two and you can change the person.


    If she manages to find a way to change my memories, I don¡¯t think she would actually do it in her favor. She¡¯s too honest. But then again, it¡¯s a lot of trust I am putting on her.


    But¡­ Some things that will happen will probably make her want to change them.


    Of course, this is all assuming that point two is true. Let¡¯s hope that point two is false and she just happened to be where that cloud was.


    ¡°It was probably just a coincidence.¡± I dismiss her and look forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I mean, your dream changing my memories? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing I should tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I look again at her.


    If it¡¯s another bomb, I swear...


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I was reliving your memories. I think I was there, like, actually there.¡±


    Bullshit.


    ¡°... Please explain.¡±


    ¡°Later that night, when you went to help Christine¡¯s father? I stayed in the kitchen and listened to Christine conversation with her mother. There¡¯s no way you could remember that.¡±


    What?


    ¡°What did they talk about?¡±


    She tells me what they said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember this right? You weren¡¯t there to watch or hear them.¡±


    She¡¯s right, I never witnessed that conversation. However¡­


    ¡°You probably imagined that. Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s convincing, but there¡¯s just no way you could actually be there. Time travel is impossible.¡±


    ¡°You travelled to the future though.¡±


    ¡°Big difference. I didn¡¯t exactly ¡®time travelled¡¯. According to the man who sent me to the future, time passes differently in our world and in the spirit world. I just used it as a ¡®shortcut¡¯ to be here now. In other words, you can¡¯t travel to the past.¡±


    ¡°... What if I¡¯m just looking through your legend in the spirit world? It wouldn¡¯t be time travel.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Good point.


    If I understand it right, no matter if the Servant was real or just a legend, his story is recorded in the spirit world.


    If her dreams are based on my information in the spirit world, and not my memories like we thought, then that means that she can literally change the events, not my memories. It won¡¯t matter if they happened or not in real life, I will remember the events stored in the spirit world, not the real world ones.


    But then again, this is assuming I have one of those in the spirit world. I want to believe that I am not legend, even though everything is pointing to the opposite.


    Hope is the last one to die.


    *sigh*


    ¡°And then, you told Christine¡¯s father to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nora.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, and I really mean no matter what, do not change anything.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°No matter how screwed up the dream is, no matter how you don¡¯t like what¡¯s happening, just watch. Do not touch or alter anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°This is if you find a way to interact with the world in your dreams. I still don¡¯t fully believe that you can, but just in case¡­ If you have any respect for me, even if just a little, then please, do not.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in the past is in the past, and it shouldn¡¯t be changed. Especially by someone else that is not me.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I promise. I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you. I don¡¯t know what made you like this. I want to know, but I won¡¯t bother you again. I¡¯ll just wait for it to happen.¡± She says with a determined expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure if I can change the dreams at my will, but if I can, I promise that I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hm, good enough for me.¡±


    I turn my attention again to the road.


    Hmm, the horse is walking slower. We should stop soon and let it rest.


    Nora takes out a apple and takes a bite out of it.


    ¡°So¡­¡± She speaks with the mouth full.


    Cute.


    ¡°Swallow it before speaking.¡±


    ¡°*gulp* Well, excuse me, I¡¯m kinda hungry.¡± She replies, annoyed.


    ¡°You¡¯re excused.¡±


    She hits me in the arm.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Anyway! I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Can you teach me how to fight?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I look at her with inquisitive expression.


    ¡°I want to learn how to fight.¡±


    ¡°You already know how to cast magic.¡± I look again forward with an uninterested expression.


    ¡°Yes! But I¡¯m no good in an actual fight!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? How so?¡±


    ¡°In that last fight, I couldn¡¯t hit her no matter what! She was so fast that not even my Area Magic attacks could hit her!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°She just dodged every attack! No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t even make a scratch on her.¡±


    ¡°And she didn¡¯t cast spells back?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you trap her?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve pretended that you were out of mana and let her get close. Once she was close enough, you just had to burn everything in front of you. No matter how fast one is, there¡¯s no way to avoid a Area Magic attack from so close.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    ¡°We mages have to be creative.¡± I point my finger at my head.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She looks at me worried. ¡°So, will you teach me or not?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Why do you want to learn?¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Everyone should know how to defend themselves. And I want to teach her, but I need to make sure that she doesn¡¯t want to learn just because of a whim.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be cornered again. I don¡¯t want another blade touching my throat. I want to stand my ground.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°If I die, people that care about me will feel sad. I don¡¯t want to cause anyone¡¯s suffering.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡±


    ¡°And¡ª¡±


    ¡°If I teach you, you will earn a few bruises. I¡¯m not going to go easy on you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I can deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    She¡¯s looking at me, begging for an answer. She seems determined to learn.


    ¡°As soon we stop I¡¯ll teach you some hand-to-hand basics.¡±


    She grins.


    ¡°Cool, thanks!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The sun is setting.


    I already prepared the fire, but we¡¯re going to sleep in the caravan. Mark ran away with the tents.


    I wonder what happened to him.


    ¡°Ok Al, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Nora stands a few meters in front of me.


    ¡°Alright, come closer.¡±


    She takes a few steps forward.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to focus on the basics. In other words, no magic or weapons, just our hands.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but why can¡¯t we start with magic? I could use some tips on aiming.¡±


    ¡°Because we are not supposed to use magic, remember?¡±


    ¡°But we are in the middle of nowhere. No one is going to notice us.¡±


    ¡°You never know. We are relatively close to the road. If a mage passes by, he will sense us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but still¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to deal with fights. Your problem is not your aim, it¡¯s your fear. You don¡¯t know how to stay calm and think for a second. It was like that during your last fight, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, I think you are right.¡±


    ¡°So we are going to work on that first. Let¡¯s get you used to fighting.¡±


    She exhales.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m ready, what do I have to do?¡±


    ¡°Punch me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Just punch me. Anywhere is fine, just don¡¯t use Inner Magic.¡±


    She raises her closed fists.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m really going to do it.¡±


    ¡°Give it your best shot.¡±


    She breaths once again. Then she prepares her right fist and punches me in the chest.


    ¡­ I hardly felt anything.


    I look at her fist, then at her.


    ¡°Did I do it wrong?¡±


    ¡°If I was a bad guy, you would be dead right about now.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t lack of strength though. She hesitated. She didn¡¯t give her best.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, once again. You can do better.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    She removes her fist that was still touching my chest and prepares once again.


    ¡°Do it with intention to hurt me. Don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She puts strength into her right arm and punches me again in the chest.


    I hardly felt a thing again.


    She hesitated. This is going to take a while¡­


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re not going to hurt anyone with that.¡±


    ¡°*sigh* I can¡¯t punch you. It just doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Time to piss her off.


    ¡°You know when I put the straps on you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Those two are really nice. Good work!¡± I grin and give her a thumbs up.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    She readies herself again and punches me in the chest with all her strength.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Nice punch. Not the strongest ever but this time it certainly stung a little.


    ¡°Nice punch!¡±


    Her face is all red and her left arm is covering her chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole.¡±


    Blame Christine, not me. She made me this way.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, come at me again.¡±


    This time I won¡¯t stay quiet though.


    She readies herself again.


    ¡°Yah!¡±


    She aims again for my chest, but I dodge to the right.


    ¡°Missed.¡±


    ¡°Ke! AH!¡±


    She strikes again.


    But I dodge.


    ¡°Missed.¡±


    ¡°YAH!¡±


    We keep at it for at least ten minutes. Each time she tries, I dodge and say missed.


    This is to provoke her and make her hotheaded. I want to see whether she will give up first or stop and think for a moment. Let¡¯s hope she will do the latter, otherwise we¡¯ll have a long way to go.


    What I am doing is simply dodging her punches. I¡¯m always dodging to the left or right, but never back. I don¡¯t move from the spot except when she¡¯s attacking. It¡¯s a very basic set of rules.


    She simply won¡¯t hit me like this. She needs to think and try different tactics.


    This won¡¯t happen in real fights. Opponents will not wait for her or not hit her. But for today I just want to see if she thinks during a fight.


    ¡°Missed.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­¡± She falls and knees on the ground. Then looks at me. She¡¯s trying to control her breathing.


    First mistake. Don¡¯t fall on the ground. But I¡¯ll beat that into you another time.


    ¡°Is that all? We barely started. Are you going to give up so easily?¡±


    ¡°HA!¡±


    She gets up and comes at me again.


    She aims for my chest with her right fist.


    ¡°Mi¡ª!¡±


    As I am dodging to the right, her fist passes by me. She puts her right foot forward to balance herself and raises her left leg. She whirls counterclockwise and aims for my stomach with the back of her left foot.


    That attack forced me to block her leg. I grab it.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah.¡± Even though she¡¯s trying to control her breathing, she¡¯s looking at me as if saying ¡®See? I can do it¡¯.


    ¡°Nice one.¡±


    Glad to know that she can think of new ideas before giving up.


    ¡°Hehe, take that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still have a lot of work to do kid.¡± I let go of her leg. ¡°Order me to train you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    I have an idea, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s going to work.


    ¡°Alright. Al, train me.¡±


    I feel the symbol on my hand.


    ¡°Come at me again.¡±


    ¡°Ok, YAH!¡±


    She tries to punch my chest again.


    Sorry kid, but training is not only giving. You also have to take.


    I dodge to the left.


    She¡¯s going to try again what she did earlier, but she won¡¯t have the chance.


    I close my left hand and punch her in the stomach.


    ¡°Gah!?!¡±


    She puts her arms around her stomach and knees on the ground.


    I didn¡¯t hit her that hard, but I can imagine how that would hurt on someone not used to pain.


    Seems like her order worked. What a tricky spell. I can¡¯t hurt my master when I want too, but if she orders me to train her, I can hurt her. I imagine that I can only hurt her so much though. If I try to hurt her more than I should in a proper training, I doubt the spell would let me.


    But it¡¯s not like I would actually try to hurt her unnecessarily though.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant when I said you would have a lot of bruises. Training does not mean that you only train to fight, you also train to endure and get used to pain. If you don¡¯t think you can take it, then this is a good time to give up.¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡± She¡¯s still on the ground, with her arms around her stomach. She¡¯s looking down and moaning.


    Maybe I hit her too hard? I don¡¯t think it was that hard, but¡­ She¡¯s just a noble girl used to the easy life. I should mind my strength next time.


    If there¡¯s a next time that is. I probably scared her with that punch. She probably won¡¯t want to continue.


    ¡°I¡­ I can take it.¡±


    What?


    ¡°If this is what it takes to become stronger,¡± She looks at me, determined. ¡°then I can take it.¡±


    ¡­ Good girl.


    She tries to get up, but falls on her knees again.


    ¡°I, just need a minute.¡±


    She¡¯s trying. She didn¡¯t give up. She¡¯s really trying.


    I unconsciously smile. I put one knee on the ground and stand next to her.


    ¡°Good work.¡± I put my hand on her head.


    Her face becomes red.


    Heh¡­ I have to admit, she is cute.


    ...¡­ Don¡¯t even think about it.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s continue.¡± She tries to get up again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We did enough for today. I got what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°You sure? I can still¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am. And no, you can¡¯t continue. Order me to stop training you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, forget my orders.¡±


    I feel the symbol again.


    I put her arm on my shoulders.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go eat something.¡±


    ¡°Hm-hm.¡±


    I get up and help her to do the same. Then we walk towards the fire, with her leaning on me.


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­


    It¡¯s already night.


    We are inside the caravan, laying on top of the pelts. We are relatively close to each other.


    Wonder what animal this is from? Maybe fox?


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, not anymore.¡± She snuggles on the pelts.


    ¡°We¡¯ll continue tomorrow then.¡±


    I just have to mind myself in tomorrow¡¯s training. I¡¯ll go easy on her for now but later I¡¯ll increase the strength little by little.


    *yahn*


    Today I can finally rest for real. There¡¯s no monsters around (and even if there was, the horse would make a fuss and I would take care of the problem), it¡¯s highly unlikely someone will find us¡­


    And this fur¡­ It feels really nice.


    ¡°This is nice.¡± She says with a low voice.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I turn my head in her direction.


    ¡°This is so fluffy. I can¡¯t even remember the last time I slept in a proper bed.¡± She puts her head in the middle of the furs.


    ¡°What about the inns?¡±


    ¡°Those were just poor excuses for beds.¡±


    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s true.¡±


    I might be used to sleep in hard floors, but the pampered noble inside of me still has opinions to give.


    ¡°And,¡± she looks at me ¡°the company is nice.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± My mouth opens with surprise.


    My heart raced for a moment.


    That comment had more effect on me than it should have.


    ¡°Just,¡± I turn my head upwards. ¡°Try to sleep. Tomorrow will be a long day.¡±


    ¡°Hm-hmm.¡±


    ¡­


    ......


    .........


    I can hear her breathing.


    It¡¯s been at least an hour since we talked.


    I simply cannot sleep.


    *sigh*


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long night.¡± I murmur.


    I look again at her.


    It¡¯s dark but I can still make out her features.


    ¡°I wonder if you are going to dream again today.¡±


    She dreamt about the day that I and Christine kissed for the first time.


    That means that it won¡¯t be long now. Only two or more dreams until it happens.

 26-I

    In the royal room, there are six people gathered around a round table.


    Three of them are dressed with expensive and luxurious clothes, while the other three are more casually dressed. The former three are the rulers of their own countries while the other three are their respective Servants.


    One of them is the queen Aldorah VII. Her dress is pure white, just like the flag behind her. Coeburg¡¯s flag is white with a golden shield in the middle.


    ¡°Gentleman,¡± The queen breaks the silence. ¡°I believe we should start.¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡± Replies the man on her left.


    He¡¯s Cyrus III, king of Gastein.


    He¡¯s a young red mage. Although he¡¯s 33 years old, he looks younger than that. He¡¯s certainly someone who would attract a lot of people.


    His hair is neatly combed, his red attire fits perfectly with him. Every move he makes are gracious and none of them feel unnecessary. He never speaks words without thinking first. It¡¯s like he calculates everything.


    It¡¯s like that because it¡¯s exactly what he does.


    From a very young age, Cyrus had a very firm and rigorous education. Most children would be unhappy about it, but not him.


    He wanted to learn. It didn¡¯t matter what. As long he could learn something, he would read any book in his free time, no matter how little it was. In fact, even today he¡¯s hungry for knowledge.


    And it payed off. Today, he¡¯s not someone to be underestimated. In only 12 years, he managed to save his country from a century old economic crisis by reforming the production of farm goods and investing on mines exploration. And if things keep going his way, Gastein will become the new trade powerhouse of the continent.


    But nothing is perfect, not even him. When it comes to physical department, Cyrus leaves a lot to be desired. Just holding a sword is a challenge for him, nevermind using it.


    That¡¯s why he has a Servant with him. A blue haired woman in her 30¡¯s stands behind him.


    Just like the other two Servants, she¡¯s unarmed.


    Behind her stands a red flag with a white bird in the middle.


    ¡°Such lack of respect from those Deaestein northlings is hardly surprising.¡±


    The one who spoke was Brocton I, king of Deobourhiel.


    He¡¯s an 88 years old man with greenish hair. His attire is also green.


    He¡¯s called a tyrant by many, even by his own nobles. It¡¯s been rumored by many years that there would be a revolution to get him out of the throne, but it never happened.


    Behind him stands a big red haired Servant. His physical abilities are just like his physical build implies, he¡¯s not someone to meet in head-to-head combat. Nevermind his mana output.


    Behind him stands a green flag with a yellow arrow in the middle.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean to miss this reunion, Brocton.¡±


    The man raises an eyebrow to Aldorah. Although they are in equal footing, it¡¯s not normal for Aldorah to treat the others by their first names.


    ¡°Oh suuuure.¡± He replies with sarcasm. ¡°If he really didn¡¯t want to, ¡®I am sure¡¯ he could bear with his ¡®headache¡¯.¡± He makes quotes with his hands.


    The queen sighs. ¡®This is going to be tough¡¯, she thinks.


    Aldorah had many opportunities to talk with Brocton. All of them were unpleasant.


    ¡°Regardless of his reasons, we are here now. We should take care of the matter at hand.¡± Cyrus interjects.


    ¡°Oh yes, let¡¯s do this so I can go about my business.¡± Brocton  leans back on his chair and puts his foot on top of the table.


    Aldorah shows repulsiveness in her face, while Cyrus expression remains unchanged.


    ¡°Before that,¡± Cyrus turns to Aldorah. ¡°I already said it in the letter but, allow me to express my sympathies.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°The brat died, who cares? Just pass the crown to someone else and be done with it. He was going to mess up everything anyway. Good riddance I say.¡±


    She closes her eyes and tries to hide her rage. That man was always like that, but today he was crossing the line.


    Aldorah¡¯s Servant is also biting his lip. He wants to tear that man apart for being so disrespectful to his master, but he knows better.


    ¡°Moving on,¡± Cyrus says while adjusting his right sleeve. ¡°Lady Nora is the prime suspect of the prince¡¯s murder, and she¡¯s a fugitive that has yet to be caught. Are these facts correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then these facts dictate that we must invoke the Unity Treaty. Since lady Nora¡¯s family is not officially part of any of our countries, she is for all intents and purposes, a foreigne¡ª.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Brocton interrupts. ¡°What¡¯s the deal again? You are not going to execute her?¡±


    ¡°... Yes, that is correct.¡± Aldorah reluctantly replies.


    ¡°Uh. I was dumbfounded when I heard about it, but now that you confirmed it¡­ Indeed, Coeburg has grown weak.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Aldorah spoke without thinking. She regrets it the moments she finished.


    ¡°So your dear son is murdered, and you are not going to punish the killer?¡±


    ¡°She is the prime suspect. It¡¯s not confirmed if¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who cares? Even if she is proven to be innocent, you still should cut off her head. We must impose respect and make the people fear us. Do you think anyone will try to defy me or my family? Ha! I¡¯ll flay the son of bitch alive! Anyone who thinks anything funny will forget about it the moment they remember my punishments. Now you¡­ You might as well go to the streets and ask someone to cut your throat.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Aldorah keeps silent, but if looks could kill, Brocton would be dead by now.


    ¡°If I may,¡± Cyrus speaks up. ¡°I don¡¯t fully agree with Lord Brocton, but he has a point. My lady, you are aware that sparing lady Nora¡¯s life will make you look weak, correct?¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± She speaks up. ¡°I made my decision and I will not take it back. I will not tolerate any more comments on this subject.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Cyrus replies.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Brocton shrugs.


    ¡°I also expect you to respect my wish and capture her alive, if you so happen to find her.¡±


    ¡°I will. I¡¯ll inform my soldiers patrolling the country as soon we are done.¡±


    ¡°I refuse. If I find her, I¡¯ll give her my own justice. Be a weakling if you wish, but I¡¯ll show her and everyone what it means defying a king.¡±


    Aldorah clenches her hand. She tries to maintain her composure, but it¡¯s proving to be more and more difficult.


    ¡°Back to the topic. Coeburg is currently being searched by every country of Crirone. As Unity Treaty states, if a foreign identity attacks any member of the Treaty, all must help said member. Failing to do so will be considered a breach of agreement.¡±


    ¡°And everyone brought to this sorry excuse for a country their spare troops and yada yada yada. And they are all searching for two criminals¡ª, oh, I¡¯m sorry, ¡®prime suspects¡¯.¡±


    Aldorah ignores his sarcasm.


    ¡°And as Coeburg ruler, I¡¯m grateful for the assistance. However, this is a case that can be solved without your help. I believe that your assistance is unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I would like to request that you retreat your soldiers.¡±


    ¡°No can do.¡± Brotcon replies.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, and that bastard that has a ¡®headache¡¯, I still respect traditions and treaties. If my ancestor agreed to this treaty, then I shall respect his wishes and help the others in need. Even though you are not worthy of my help.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I intend to respect the treaty and do whatever it takes to capture those fugitives. Unless, of course, you are willing to stop me by force and break the treaty?¡±


    ¡°... No, I am not.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cyrus takes a moment to himself.


    ¡°Alas, I also have to refuse such request. I believe it¡¯s in our best interest to capture those two as soon as possible.¡±


    Aldorah closes her eyes.


    Their responses are not unexpected, but she¡¯s still disappointed. She knew that it would be useless to make such request.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Bah, we already gave our greetings and talked about the fundamental right? Then I¡¯m done here.¡± Brocton gets up from his seat.


    ¡°Lord Brocton, we still¡ª¡±


    ¡°Save it for tomorrow youngster. There¡¯s nothing more to talk about unless that bastard is present.¡±


    He walks away and signals his Servant to follow him.


    ¡°... As you wish, Lord Brocton.¡±


    Both the king and his Servant exit through one of the doors. The door closing echoed through the throne room.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s that.¡± Aldorah gets up with a tired expression.


    ¡°My lady, a word, if you please.¡±


    She looks at him getting up from his seat.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He approaches her.


    ¡°I know it must be difficult, but try to bear with Brocton behavior. He wants you to attack him.¡± He speaks in a low voice, so that no one can hear him besides the queen.


    ¡°I know, lord Cyrus.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to find an excuse to declare war. It¡¯s not the first time he tried, and now it¡¯s a perfect opportunity to make Coeburg an easy target.¡±


    ¡°I know, lord Cyrus.¡±


    This time her tone was a little hostile. She didn¡¯t mean it, but it¡¯s insulting how he thinks she doesn¡¯t know such basic facts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Just making sure we can avoid meaningless wars.¡±


    ¡°No, *sigh*, I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. Also, I would like to say that I am on your side.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The other two are just trying to get the Servant. I, to be honest, don¡¯t care much for him. I don¡¯t believe that war and conquest is the answer.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Our countries are too accustomed to be four different countries. There¡¯s nothing but trouble if one of us managed to conquer all the rest. Riots, internal fights between nobles, unrest¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the possibility that empire will take advantage. Even if we have that Servant, I doubt he will make any difference if we weaken each other and the Empire attacks us in full force.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fair assumption. But what is your point?¡±


    ¡°I am here to make sure the other two don¡¯t try anything and invade Coeburg. I also want to avoid that they find them before us. I am certain that they will wage war as soon they get their hands on that Servant. That Servant must die if we want to avoid war.¡±


    ¡°I see. But how can I know that you are not like them?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t. You just have to believe me.¡± He smiles.


    But she doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll see. If there¡¯s nothing else¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Then excuse me, I must rest.¡±


    She walks away and her Servant follows her.


    ¡°If you think that your charms work on me boy, you are mistaken.¡± She murmurs.


    ¡­


    As Aldorah is walking down the corridor, a maid stops her.


    ¡°Your majesty, excuse me, Lord Ordnurm requested your presence in the crystal room. There¡¯s an important call, he said.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll go right now.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± The maid walks away.


    ¡°Who might it be...?¡±


    ¡­


    Minutes later, Aldorah enters a small room with some desks and shelves.


    ¡°Lord Ordnurm, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Your majesty, a call just came in and I believe it¡¯s very important. I didn¡¯t dare to answer it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The other end of the signal¡­ It¡¯s from the other continent, Terand.¡±


    ¡°... What...?¡±


    She can''t believe it.


    Even though Coeburg and other countries trade with the Empire, they never contacted each other. Their relationship is hostile at best.


    Why would they contact her now?


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. Let me in.¡±


    The man opens a door on the opposite side from where she came in.


    She enters alone and the door closes behind her.


    The small room is completely dark. She can¡¯t even see her hand in front of her.


    She extracts mana and powers up a small crystal on the floor in the middle in the room. Moments later, a real-size hologram appears on top of the crystal.


    ¡°Greetings. I assume you are Coeburg ruler?¡± A young blonde woman asks Aldorah.


    She¡¯s dressed in black. Her dress is so extravagant that puts Aldorah¡¯s to shame.


    ¡°Yes I am. You are the empress?¡±


    ¡°Indeed I am.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me? This is highly unusual.¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is. If things turned out different, we wouldn¡¯t be speaking right now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point, since this conversation is consuming too much of my precious mana. I want to offer help to capture that Servant of yours.¡±


    ¡°Why would I want that?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s in your best interest, for obvious reasons.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Aldorah manages to hide her confusion.


    ¡°Let us help you. We keep the Servant for ourselves, we avoid crisis, and on top of that, we can become allies.¡±


    ¡°Allies?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s no secret that we wish to conquer Crirone, and now it¡¯s only a matter of time until we move in. If you become our ally, we¡¯ll allow you to conquer the South region while we keep the North.¡±


    ¡°... Don¡¯t you think that you shouldn¡¯t tell me that you are almost ready to attack us?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you know or not. We are going to win, with or without you. The difference lies in how many soldiers we¡¯ll lose, and who¡¯s going to be on our side in the end.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The woman spoke with confidence. There¡¯s no doubt in her mind that when the Empire attacks Crirone, only the Empire will come out victorious.


    ¡°I have a fleet ready and moving to surround Qahs Holm as we speak. When we are done here, I¡¯ll have some men to land in your country and help you to find him¡ª¡±


    Aldorah raises her eyebrow.


    ¡°¡ªYou just have to provide my men with your military uniforms, in order to let them to search more efficiently.¡±


    ¡°Qahs Holm? Why do you want to surround Qahs Holm?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The woman is surprised by that sudden question. ¡°Wait a minute, you do know who that Servant is, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Knowing Alddan true identity never crossed Aldorah¡¯s mind as being important after the murder. She was curious before, but after, she didn''t care.


    ¡°Ph¡­ Hehe¡­¡± The woman starts to laugh with a mocking tone. ¡°Hahahaha! Priceless! Simply amazing!¡±


    Aldorah is now even more irritated than before. If her doubts and confusion weren¡¯t enough, now she¡¯s being mocked.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­. Oh dear, forgive me. I knew you Crirone nobles were proudfull but this¡­ I can understand the common folk not knowing who that Servant is, but you? Even the royal family doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°No, I do not. Stop with your mocking and tell me who that Servant is then! What does Qahs Holm have anything to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± She shrugs. ¡°I won¡¯t tell who he is, but I can tell you this much,¡± she answers with a smirk. ¡°if he puts his foot on Qahs Holm, we will have a dangerous foe on our hands, even to the empire.¡±


    ¡°... Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Just a white haired guy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Aldorah is irritated by her response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call again tomorrow. I would like your response by then. We will still surround Qahs Holm regardless of your answer, but it¡¯s in our best interest that you do not disturb our fleet.¡±


    The hologram disappears as soon she finished her piece. Aldorah is left full of questions.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? I didn¡¯t need this. I really didn¡¯t need this... Kuu...¡±


    She puts her hands on her head. Her headache starts to get worse and moments later, she falls on the ground, unconscious.


    <hr />


    Damn you exams.... Well, at least I got one out of the way today.


    I have chapter 27 in the oven. I''ll either upload it in a few hours or tomorrow. (I was going to upload that chapter last week, but then I figured out that I should make a 26-I before 27. Thus why I didn''t upload it)

 27

    ¡°Hmm~~.¡±


    I stretch my arms and raise my torso.


    It took a while to fall asleep but I somehow managed.


    I look at my side and see her curled up between the pelts sleeping soundly.


    At least someone got a good night rest.


    ¡°Hmm, thirsty.¡± I murmur.


    The canteen is close to the edge of the cart. I stretch my arm and grab it.


    It''s too light, but it still has some water.


    I need to refill it once I get the chance.


    I open it and bring it to my mouth.


    Not that much water anyway, might as well drink it all.


    I gulp down the water in one go.


    I close the canteen and put it on my belt.


    ¡°... so indecent¡­¡±


    I hear a low voice. I look to my side.


    Obviously, the voice came from Nora, but she¡¯s still sleeping.


    ¡°You also talk during your dreams huh?¡± I chuckle.


    I honestly never noticed before.


    Well then, indecent¡­ What might she be dreaming about?


    Hmm¡­ If she¡¯s dreaming about that summer, maybe she just saw me walking around the mansion shirtless? I admit, it¡¯s not exactly part of the etiquette but it was really hot. Sometimes I walked around like that when the heat was unbearable.


    But still, her face is red, just like if she was embarrassed.


    ¡°Embarrassed just because of that...? You¡¯re too innocent.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°... why did you put-t your m-mouth there¡­¡±


    Uh¡­.


    ¡°... gross¡­ don¡¯t lick it¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­....


    ¡°... no¡­ t-that¡¯s not where you p-put it¡­¡±


    ¡­ Are you kidding me¡­?


    ¡°... at least do it on the b-bed¡­¡±


    She¡¯s dreaming about that!? Is this for real!?


    I regret what I thought before. I don¡¯t want her to see every single thing about my life.


    I feel my cheeks getting hot.


    This is beyond ridiculous.


    ¡°... Al¡­ pervert¡­¡±


    I should wake her up. I really should wake her up.


    But if I wake her up now, she will so embarrassed that won¡¯t even talk to me.


    ¡°... Al! How are you enjoying that¡­¡±


    Oh for crying out loud!


    ¡°Fuck this shit!¡±


    I quickly get up and exit the caravan.


    Dream about it all you want! I don¡¯t care!


    I rub my face and look towards East, where the sun is rising. I can hear seagulls in the distance.


    ¡°*sigh* What a weird way to start the day.¡±


    Christine and I¡­ We tried a lot of different things. She was very proactive. Not just about sex, but about everything. If someone says that something cannot be done just because it can¡¯t, she would be the one asking why. If someone says that god exists, she would be the one asking why does he believe in him without proof.


    In short, she defied the common knowledge and beliefs. She would challenge anyone to think for themselves instead of accepting things just because they are supposed to be that way.


    *sigh*


    And that naturally translated to more private matters. It¡¯s not something that someone like Nora should be watching.


    I look to my left side where the horse is.


    I tied it to a tree yesterday before we went to sleep.


    ¡°You hungry friend?¡±


    It snorts and shakes the head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes. Might was well let you have some breakfast.¡±


    I untie it and guide it to the nearest bushes.


    ¡°Not sure if you eat this stuff but¡ª¡±


    He dives in and starts eating.


    ¡°... Ok then.¡±


    I sit next to it. I¡¯m not even holding his reins. He¡¯s surprisingly well tamed and doesn¡¯t run away. It almost makes me feel guilty for tying it on the tree.


    It¡¯s happily eating.


    ¡°You eat well mate. You¡¯ll need that to be strong and impress the ladies.¡±


    Wait, it¡¯s male right?


    I look at it¡¯s private parts.


    Female.


    ¡°My bad. You should try to not eat much, otherwise you¡¯ll get fat.¡±


    It snorts.


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am. Didn¡¯t mean anything by it. You¡¯re beautiful in any way or form.¡±


    It snorts again.


    ¡°Sadly, you¡¯re just not my type. I prefer women with two legs and two arms. You know what I mean?¡±


    It neighs.


    ¡°You can get guys better than me anyway. A big and strong stallion. How about that?¡±


    It snorts.


    ¡°Not interested? Oh well.¡±


    It neighs again.


    ¡°Alright alright, consider the subject dropped.¡±


    I know that animals don¡¯t understand us, but seriously, sometimes it feels like they do.


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    We are again on the road.


    The princess is still ¡®sleeping¡¯ inside the caravan.


    By ¡®sleeping¡¯, I mean pretending to sleep. I heard her inside a little while ago. She¡¯s awake.


    I can pretty much guess why she hasn¡¯t come out yet. Just imagine the fallout if I had awakened her earlier.


    Better just pretend to be ignorant.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± A low female voice comes from behind me.


    Speak of the devil.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    She sluggishly sits next to me, but is keeping a certain distance.


    ¡°Slept well?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah, sure. Sure. Of course.¡±


    She crosses her arms and legs and keeps avoiding looking at me.


    ¡°Something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m fine. Just fine.¡±


    I roll my eyes.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, go eat something and then we¡¯re going to see about that voice.¡±


    ¡°I already ate.¡±


    ¡°... Ok then. Then go on. Try to talk like a guy.¡±


    ¡°*sigh* Do I have to?¡±


    ¡°Better safe than sorry. You just barely escaped death a few days ago.¡±


    I stare at her to make sure I convey the message, even though she¡¯s still avoiding looking at me.


    If I was a little bit late, she would have her throat slit.


    She gives a quick glance in my direction.


    ¡°Fine¡­ *ahem* How about this?¡±


    The sound was certainly more grave but anyone with a barely functioning ear can notice how fake it is from miles away.


    ¡°Try again.¡±


    ¡°Hum, I am what I eat.¡±


    The tone is slightly different, but nowhere near realistic.


    ¡°Too fake.¡±


    ¡°I like the sea.¡±


    *sigh*


    This is going to take a while.


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­..


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    We both sigh.


    We wasted one hour trying and it just isn¡¯t working out.


    ¡°Ok, you¡¯re mute.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk unless we are alone.¡±


    ¡°*sigh* Fine.¡± She crosses her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk like a stupid guy anyway.¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you think that being a guy for a day could be an interesting adventure?¡±


    ¡°No! Would you like to dress like a girl for a day!?¡±


    ¡°Heck no.¡±


    ¡°I made my point. Hmph.¡±


    She¡¯s looking away with an indignant pose.


    This is golden. The prankster inside of me is screaming and begging me to let him out. I would love to let him have his way, but I should go easy on her.


    ¡°How about this? You bear with it until we reach your home, and I¡¯ll personally accompany you in a shopping trip once all this is over.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She looks at me sideways.


    ¡°We can spend all day buying dresses for you. I¡¯ll help you in any way you want.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be an obedient and good servant for one day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you promise that you will help me choose and won¡¯t complain even once?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Ok then!¡± she nods and smiles. ¡°Can¡¯t wait! Being a guy for a little while is not so bad after all.¡±


    I chuckle, but to be honest, I think I just made a big mistake. That day is going to be hell¡­


    At least I made her smile.


    It¡¯s a sweet smile...


    I shake my head to clear it from those thoughts.


    She¡¯s humming and moving her feet up and down.


    She¡¯s in good mood.


    ...


    A few minutes pass.


    ¡°You know,¡± She breaks the silence. ¡°This is not so bad.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°This. The caravan.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    It¡¯s more comfortable than a horse, that¡¯s for sure.


    But it¡¯s slower.


    ¡°Speaking of which, what do you think Nora? Should we ditch the caravan and continue by horse or not?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She puts her finger on her chin. ¡°It¡¯ll be faster by horse.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°And a lot more uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°But my family must be worried about me.¡±


    Ok, I got the message.


    ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s not beat around the bush then.¡± I push the reins to make the horse stop. ¡°Let¡¯s get our things and ditch it.¡±


    ¡°Hm-hm.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­..


    We left the caravan on the side of the road with everything that we couldn¡¯t bring with us.


    Each one has a bag. My bag is stuffed with the pelts while hers has food and other necessities.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Like before with Mark, she¡¯s sitting in front of me.


    ¡°We better stop in the next village, we should trade some of these pelts for coins. And rest there.¡±


    ¡°How far is it?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. Maybe four or five hours away. Assuming it still exists.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nora, my memories are centuries old, remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    We are arriving at a small village. It¡¯s the one I was thinking about: Lirewell.


    ¡°Ugh, this smell of manure...¡±


    ¡°Shhh. Mute, remember?¡±


    Around us there are fields with plantations. There are also farm animals like cows, pigs and chickens. In front of us, there are a fair number of small buildings made of stone with rooftops made of straw. A few of them are big, others are just small houses.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no one around.¡±


    ¡°Shhh. Better safe than sorry.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Alright, sorry.¡±


    I give a light chop to her head.


    ¡°Ow.¡±


    ¡°That didn¡¯t even hurt, don¡¯t pretend it did. Now seriously, shut up.¡±


    The road after this village is a dessert as it can be in my time. Maybe it isn¡¯t today, but we should stop here for now and continue tomorrow. Also, a nice bath at an inn can¡¯t hurt.


    ¡­


    Moments later we enter the village.


    Some men are sitting on the chairs next to their houses talking about crops, women are gossiping and giving us side glances, and there are some kids running around with sticks.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I shout to one of the man. ¡°Could you tell me where I can sell goods?¡±


    ¡°What kind of goods young man?¡± He stops his conversation with the others.


    ¡°Pelts.¡±


    ¡°Hm, you want the blacksmith. Go to that big building over there.¡± He points towards a fair sized building.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He nods.


    The building is relatively large compared with the others in this village. It¡¯s only one floor though.


    The size is hardly surprising. Blacksmiths do need their space.


    I stop the horse in front of the blacksmith.


    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡±


    I let her get down first.


    ¡°Uff.¡±


    I get down from the horse without letting go of the reins. I bring him to a post and tie the reins there.


    Then we walk to the entrance.


    When I open the door, a small bell can be heard.


    The inside is pretty simplistic. Floor of wood and walls of stone. There are some armors and weapons in displays.


    ¡°Good afternoon, can I help you?¡± A strong man greets us.


    ¡°Hi, we want to sell some pelts.¡±


    ¡°I see. I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll buy them but let me take a look.¡±


    I walks towards the counter and put my bag on top of it.


    ¡°Here. What do you think?¡±


    I take out some pelts to let him see it.


    ¡°Hmm, Morning Fox eh?¡±


    Morning Fox? That¡¯s a low class monster, but extremely difficult to catch. They are just like normal foxes, but they are more furry and reddish. Some nobles love them as pets.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Then I guess it¡¯s no good.¡±


    ¡°No no, I normally prefer stronger stuff but this is easy to sell.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 2 silvers for each. And,¡± he grins. ¡°don¡¯t try to raise the price. House rules here, take it or leave it.¡±


    Didn¡¯t even gave me the chance to banter. It¡¯s not like I would though. 2 silver for each of the 15 pelts already makes a small fortune that is more than enough for us to reach Nora¡¯s home.


    I shrug my shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, let me just see how many we have here¡­¡±


    Nora gets to my side and grabs three pelts.


    I look at her with my eyebrow raised.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    She looks away and walks back outside while embracing the pelts.


    Nora¡­ I thought the idea was you to be a guy. What¡¯s up with that girlish attitude!?


    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, I apparently am not selling all of them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± He answers awkwardly.


    He must be wondering if Nora is a guy or a girl.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well¡­ No offence, but he¡¯s a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we get that a lot.¡±


    ¡°*ahem* Back to the matter at hand. Let me see, 1, 2, 3¡­¡± He starts counting the pelts.


    ¡­


    Once he paid me, I exited the building.


    Outside, Nora is waiting for me by the horse.


    I put the pouch with the money on my waist and walk towards her.


    She notices my presence and looks at me.


    Once I¡¯m in front of her, I cross my arms and look at her with a questioning face.


    She looks confused for a moment, but then she looks at the pelts that she''s still embracing and then at me again.


    With a innocent smile, she shrugs.


    *sigh*


    ¡°Seriously brother, this is why people say you are girlish. Try to be more like a man.¡± I insinuated heavily on the ¡®man¡¯. She better catch my meaning.


    She nods, still with the smile.


    Again with the girlish smile!


    I facepalm.


    We are screwed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s reserve a room at the inn. Then we are going to train again.¡±


    Her smile disappears.


    Gotcha.


    ¡°Oh yes, and trust me, it¡¯ll not be like yesterday.¡±


    Her expression becomes a worried one.


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts! Oww~~~.¡±


    It¡¯s dark outside and we are in one of the village¡¯s inn rooms.


    ¡°Yeah yeah, I know.¡±


    Nora is lying on her bed massaging wherever her bruises are and wherever her muscles hurt.


    ¡°You were so violent!¡± She whispers, almost crying.


    ¡°Not really no.¡± All things considered, you had it easy. I got it worse during my first training sessions.


    I am lying on my bed looking at the ceiling with both hands behind my head.


    We trained outside of the village.


    Our training was basically consisted in three parts: first I taught her some simple hand-to-hand techniques, then we put it into practice without me fighting back, and then we got to the part where I fought back.


    Unlike yesterday, I was more careful with my attacks, but they were still strong enough to hurt.


    Overall, she was decent when applying the techniques. She was clumsy just like any other rookie, but she understood the concepts behind them. She listened and tried to do everything perfectly. With a bit of practice, I can see her becoming a decent fighter in a short time.


    However¡­ She¡¯s too sensitive to pain. A little punch is enough to make her fall. We have to work on that.


    But at least I didn¡¯t need to bring her back here in my arms like a prince charming.


    ¡°You¡¯re mean. You enjoyed it didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not a sadist.¡±


    This joke is getting old. Since we entered this room, she didn''t stop complaining about how much it hurts.


    ¡°I know for a fact that you enjoyed it.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Now, will you please shut up? The walls might have ears.¡±


    ¡°We are whispering. No one can hear us.¡±


    ¡°Then let me put it this way,¡± I look at her ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. Good night.¡±


    I raise my head and blow the candle.


    ¡°Muh~~.¡±


    She protests a little, but the room quickly goes silent.


    I close my eyes.


    ...


    Silence.


    ...


    Drowsiness starts to take over.


    I can hear her moving on the bed. She¡¯s probably comforting herself with the pelts we didn¡¯t sell.


    ...


    Silence.


    ¡°Al¡­¡± She whispers.


    ¡°... What?¡±


    ¡°It really hurts.¡±


    Oh for fuck sake.


    ¡°Bah¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    ***********************


    Outside of the room where Alddan and Nora are sleeping, a young black haired teenage girl is crouched with her ear pressed against the door.


    Her face is red.


    ¡°Vella! What are you doing!?¡± Another girl whispers and comes running at the other girl.


    ¡°Uwawawawa~~¡± Disoriented, the girl gets up and faces the other.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that! What if mother sees you!?¡±


    ¡°Uwawawawa~~¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Those two¡­ Wawawa...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Those two brothers¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes? The ones with that cute feminine guy?¡±


    ¡°They like it rough.. Wawawawa¡­¡±


    ¡°... What?¡±


    ¡°Boy¡¯s love¡­¡± Her face becomes even more red. She looks down with steam coming out of her head.


    ¡°Boy¡¯s love?¡±


    ¡°BDSM, they like BDSM.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°The older brother dominated¡­ The younger was saying how much it hurts¡­ Wawawa~~~~~¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± She gasps.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t ever eavesdrop again! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°No no, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s get out of here before they¡­ You know¡­¡±


    ¡°Wawawawawa¡­¡±

 28

    ¡°Come on, wake up.¡±


    A male voice wakes me from my sleep.


    ¡°Hmmm~...¡±


    ¡°Come on, we have places to go.¡±


    I hear the steps getting away from me.


    ¡°*Fuuuuwwaaaa*¡±


    Using my arms to raise myself from the pillow, I open my eyes and look around the room.


    Al is looking outside the window. His expression is serious. It¡¯s as if he is looking for something, or watch out for something.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Uh?¡± He turns his head. ¡°No no, don¡¯t worry. Just keeping an eye on things.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I rub my eyes and move my legs to get out of the bed.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    My muscles hurt. More than yesterday, but it¡¯s not unbearable.


    ¡°Does your body hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I¡¯ll help you¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I can deal with it.¡±


    I get up to prove what I said.


    Ugh... Maybe I got up too fast.


    He shrugs.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± He walks to his bed and picks up his bag. ¡°So, did you have any dreams?¡±


    Now that you mention it.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    It¡¯s just like back when I summoned him. I didn¡¯t have dreams every night.


    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? Why do I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± He raises his finger and puts it in front of his mouth.


    ¡°... Why do I have dreams some days and in others I don¡¯t?¡± I whisper. ¡°Is it random or is there some kind of requirements?¡±


    He shrugs again.


    ¡°Honestly? I don¡¯t know and don¡¯t care anymore. Something is clearly wrong with both of us and there¡¯s little to no point in trying to understand what. At least for now.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that irresponsible? Shouldn¡¯t we try to understand this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it is irresponsible and we should try to understand what¡¯s happening, but that¡¯s not the point. What I mean is that we have more to worry about right now. You didn¡¯t have any dreams? Ok fine, let¡¯s hope you¡¯ll have next time. We¡¯ll eventually figure things out.¡±


    He¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have enough clues and we have more important worries. And this is not even an urgent matter.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re right.¡±


    He puts the bag around his shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wait outside. Come out when you''re ready.¡±


    He turns his back and exits the room.


    He meant the straps. I took them out yesterday before going to sleep. I couldn¡¯t sleep with them on.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    I grab them from the bedside table where I left them.


    ¡°*sigh* Back to being a stupid, mute, and stupid guy...¡±


    I can¡¯t express enough how much I hate this.


    It would be fine if it was just changing the way I dress or even the color of my hair, but turning me into a guy¡­


    It just sucks.


    I take off my shirt and put the straps around my chest.


    Well, at least I have something to look forward to. An entire day shopping with Al... It''s going to be awesome!


    I smile unconsciously.


    Just thinking about it makes me happy. Buying new clothes, walking in the park with him, having lunch together¡­ Just like a date.


    ¡°Hmmm!!!¡± I scream inside, full of excitement.


    Indeed, a day to look forward to!


    I¡¯m sure father will take care of everything as soon we reach my home. That day might be closer than I think!


    ¡°Hm-hmm ??¡±


    I put on the shirt again.


    But I wonder¡­ What does Al feel about me?


    *knock knock* Someone knocks on the door.


    !!!!


    He¡¯s waiting for me, I should hurry up!


    I grab the pelts and put them in the bag that''s beside my bed. I put it on my shoulder and exit the room.


    Al¡¯s waiting outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I nod.


    He starts walking.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±  My legs still hurt.


    My walking is weird.


    ¡°Do you want help?¡± He looks at me.


    I shake my head.


    ¡°As you wish. Just bear with it until we get to the horse.¡±


    We walk towards the end of the corridor.


    ¡­


    We enter the main room of the inn. A girl around my age is cleaning the tables.


    ¡°Oh, good mor¡­¡±


    She was about to greet us, but she suddenly stopped as soon she noticed who we were.


    ¡°Good morning?¡± Al greets her.


    ¡°Wawawa¡­¡±


    ¡°Something wrong miss?¡±


    Then she looks at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Limping...?¡±


    What?


    ¡°KYAAAAAA!!!!¡± She let¡¯s go of the cloth she was using and runs away behind the counter.


    ¡­ What just happened...?


    I look at Al.


    He¡¯s as stupefied as I am. Just like me, he has his mouth open with an incredulous expression.


    He looks at me.


    ¡°What the hell? Any idea?¡±


    I shake my head.


    I¡¯m confused as you are.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening!?¡± A man comes running from where we came from.


    ¡°I have no idea. That girl just screamed and ran away.¡± He points to the counter.


    ¡°What? Vella! Are you alright!? What¡¯s the matter!?¡±


    ¡°Wawawa...¡±


    The man runs to the counter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong!?¡±


    ¡°Pervert! They¡¯re perverts!¡±


    What!?


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± The man turns to us. ¡°I give you hospitality and that¡¯s how you treat my daughter!?¡±


    ¡°Uh!? We didn¡¯t even touch her!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The man menacingly walks towards us.


    But we didn¡¯t do anything to the girl!


    I look at Al. He¡¯s rubbing his eyes with his left hand. He¡¯s murmuring something.


    ¡®I¡¯m not in the fucking mood for this.¡¯


    !!!


    I put myself between Al and the man.


    ¡°What!? You also want to get some!?¡±


    You idiot! I¡¯m protecting you from him!


    He gets closer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat the crap out of¡ª!¡±


    ¡°STOOOOP!!!¡±


    Another girl comes running and kicks the man in the head, sending him flying to the ground.


    Eh? What¡¯s happening!?


    The girl then turns to us and bows.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! This is all just a misunderstanding! Please forgive us!¡±


    Uh¡­


    I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening anymore! What¡¯s going on!?!?


    Al puts his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we forgive you if you give us a free meal.¡± Al answers.


    ¡°But of course! You also don¡¯t have to pay for the room obviously!¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Good. We¡¯ll be outside waiting. Bring us something with meat and easy to carry.¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯ll just take a minute!¡±


    Al pulls me and we walk towards the exit.


    Behind me, I can see the girl yelling to the other two.


    ¡­


    We are waiting outside the inn. Al went to fetch the horse from the stable and already returned.


    This silence is killing me. I know I¡¯m not supposed to speak, but I want to talk with him about what happened back there.


    It also doesn¡¯t help that Al is not ¡®here¡¯. He¡¯s looking nowhere and seems to be¡­ Somewhere else. He¡¯s distracted.


    What¡¯s the deal with him?


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± A girl comes out from the inn.


    It¡¯s the one who screamed and ran away from us.


    She bows.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! I don¡¯t know what came over me! Please keep this!¡± She raises a bag full food. There''s ham, bread and cheese in there.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± He grabs it. ¡°just make sure next time you don¡¯t overreact. You might get someone into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m really sorry!¡± She bows again. ¡°It''s just that¡ª¡±


    He looks at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I hesitate a bit, but nod right away and walk next to him.


    The girl seems to be troubled. She wanted to say something but Al interrupted her before she could.


    I prepare myself to get up on the horse, but Al grabs me by the waist.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    And helps me to mount it.


    That caught me by surprise.


    ¡°Wait, aren''t you curious why I...¡± The girls speaks with hesitation. Her voice was low but we could hear just fine.


    ¡°I''m sure you had your reasons. And sorry if I sound rude but I couldn''t care less.¡±


    ¡°I''m...¡±


    ¡°Just forget it.¡±


    You are really in a bad mood today...


    He mounts behind me and grabs the reins..


    ¡°We¡¯re off.¡±


    He kicks the horse and we start moving.


    I look behind and see the girl watching us as we leave.


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­....


    We finally exited the village.


    There¡¯s no one around. This road is as desert as it can be.


    Al¡¯s still silent. He¡¯s literally out of it today.


    We already finished eating some of the food that that girl gave us.


    ¡°Al, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Uh? Yeah. I am.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? You are kind of¡­¡±


    ¡°*sigh* It¡¯s just one of those days. I didn¡¯t sleep at all. Nevermind me.¡±


    I see¡­ You don¡¯t want to talk about it.


    But still, this silence is killing me!


    ¡°So, what do you think happened earlier?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Did you do something to her?¡±


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t. Did you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then we are on the same boat.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He¡¯s also not making any effort to keep the conversation going. ¡°Well¡­ At least I¡¯m glad that nothing bad happened.¡±


    ¡°Hmm-hmm. By the way, what was the big idea when you put yourself between me and that guy?¡±


    Finally! He¡¯s asking something!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just noticed that you were in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want you to take it out on him.¡±


    ¡°... You are aware that he probably would hit you if that girl or I didn¡¯t do anything, right?¡±


    ¡°Well erm¡­ I was hoping he would calm down...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I look at his face. His expression says ''Are you kidding me?''.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I just didn¡¯t want you in a fight with him!¡±


    ¡°*sigh* It wouldn¡¯t be much of a fight. But I guess it¡¯s the thought that counts.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°But next time, don¡¯t even think about doing something like that. You practically said a big f and u to everything I told you about defending yourself.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be like that, then what¡¯s the point in training you?¡± He¡¯s raising his voice.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Might as well beat you myself and save others the trouble.¡±


    ¡°H-hey now. I already said I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I¡¯m trying to hold it in, but I can feel tears in my eyes.


    ¡°Nora, if I sound angry, that¡¯s because I care.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t do something like that ever again. Ok?¡±


    He puts his hand on my head.


    ¡°Yeah. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Like I said, it¡¯s the thought that counts.¡±


    I look at him.


    He¡¯s smiling at me. His smile is so warm that makes me blush.


    I turn my face away to try to hide.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful. Sorry Al.¡±


    ¡°As long you understand.¡±


    Silence returns.


    The only sound that can be heard is the horse''s steps and the birds in the trees.


    After a while in silence, I try to start a conversation again.


    ¡°Al, I know I''m being a bother but... What happened? Why couldn''t you sleep?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But, it''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°*sigh* I saw some ghosts that I wish I could forget. That''s a good enough answer?¡±


    ¡°Oh...! Yes, sorry. I shouldn''t have asked!¡±


    I''m such an idiot!


    ¡°Don''t worry. Anyway, *ahem* I just noticed how much of a downer I was being. This must suck for you. What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Uhm, well¡­¡±


    I want to talk with him, but now that he asks, I don¡¯t know.


    But I should take the chance to lighten the mood.


    Hmm, maybe we should play a game? No, that¡¯s too childish.


    What about the training? Hum¡­ No, better not. I might want to train, but that doesn¡¯t mean I like it.


    Then what about our date? Yes!


    ¡°Oh, I already know where we are going to go shopping!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I also know this one restaurant where they serve excellent food! Trust me, you are going to love it!¡±


    ¡°*chuckle* I see.¡±


    <hr />


    Finally! Vacations! Yes!!!!!! Good news all around! Now you guys can expect chapters with a lot more frequency. :D


    As for this chapter, it was supposed to be released yesterday, but I wrote a scene that "left a bad taste in my mouth". I don''t know how to explain, but it just didn''t mix well. As a result, today I decided it''s better to save that scene for later, meaning I removed 4 pages worth of text. If the chance comes up, I''ll use it another time.


    So... Sorry if this chapter feels short.

 29

    A few days later.


    ¡°Ah~! Finally!¡±


    Bellmare! My hometown!


    It¡¯s a big city with an equally large port, it¡¯s one of the main points of commerce of our continent.


    Huge white walls surround the city on land. They violate the sea a fair distance with towers at the end.


    Father used to tell me how those walls are thousands of years old and how they were able to hold any kind of attack, be it by sea or land. Most of them are just tales that probably never happened, but no one can deny this fact though: there¡¯s no other city with walls like these.


    The dreams are not as common as before. Yesterday I had another dream of Al daily life during summer with the princesses, but that was it. Nothing really happened.


    We are approaching the city from the North. To our left, there¡¯s a beach with boulders here and there. Some black haired women and children are catching sea fish like mussels and crabs.


    ¡°Must be tough for them.¡± Al murmurs.


    ¡°Hmm-hm.¡±


    Some of them look at us as we pass by. Most greet us.


    Even if their job is ungrateful, they don¡¯t seem unhappy. Some children are playing around while the adults chat as they fish between the boulders.


    ¡°I assume your house¡¯s in the richest part of the city?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, on the west side.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He nods. ¡°Keep pretending to be mute for now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    We make our way to the gate.


    The gate is a door-like metal structure. It¡¯s size is only fitting for the huge wall. You could make 3 caravans pass through it side by side. People enter and exit the city as they please.


    Two guards are standing in front of the gate. One of them notices us as we are getting closer.


    ¡°Halt.¡± The man raises his hand to signal us to stop.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Al replies and stops the horse next to the man.


    The guard doesn¡¯t have any insignia on his shoulders. He must be a black hair.


    ¡°None whatsoever sir, but we have to check everyone who possesses a horse or any mounting creature. Please bear with me for a minute.¡± He winks at us.


    ¡°Ok then... ¡° Al replies with sigh.


    ¡°State your business.¡±


    ¡°Visiting an uncle.¡±


    ¡°You two¡¯re brothers?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who might that be?¡±


    ¡°He works at the docks, that¡¯s all we were told. We never met him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That puts me in a difficult position sir. We can¡¯t let you in unless¡­¡± He looks at me, then he realizes something. ¡°Ah! Is your uncle brother of you mother by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Huh, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I think I know who it is! Julius was always talking how he had a feminine nephew! He always told stories how he could pass by a dancer in a brothel and no one would notice.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Oh sorry! Didn¡¯t mean anything by it!¡± He looks at me.


    I wave my hand as to tell him to not to worry about it.


    He keeps looking at us.


    And we at him.


    Awkward silence.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Al breaks the silence.


    ¡°Oh, you can go! I¡¯ll take care of the rest. Say hi to your uncle for me. I always liked to talk with him.¡±


    ¡°Ok, thanks.¡± Al nods and kicks the horse.


    We pass by him and enter the city.


    ¡°You know, I kinda feel bad for lying to him like that.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Meh, no big deal. Even if he finds out we lied later, he¡¯ll just be pissed for a moment and then forgets about it.¡±


    ¡°I guess...¡±


    We pass through the wall, the sunlight hits us in the face once again and we can see the city.


    The city is made mainly of three story or more buildings. The streets are filled with merchants, fishers, sailors, and other people. Merchants with somewhat decent clothes are talking with each other, fishers are carrying carts full of fish, and sailors are carrying big boxes.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Al¡¯s looking at the docks.


    Here on the North side, most of the ships docked are from merchants and fishers, while in the south there are bigger ships. Military ships.


    ¡°No wonder It didn¡¯t work¡­¡± He murmurs.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Uh? Oh, just remembering something. I trusted one of my generals to take this city and he failed... Quite miserably. Looking now from the inside, I understand why.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but in a short and rude way, he tried to attack the city from the sea and land. The land forces would try to invade the city, while the sea''s forces would just distract them from a distance. He assumed that the city would be forced to split their forces to defend both sides but turns out, they focused on the land.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°From what I understood, the sea forces grew restless because the enemy wasn¡¯t retaliating, and tried to invade sooner than they should. To pass through the walls, they had to funnel and get too close with each other. Once they were between the towers at the end of the walls, they were ambushed and annihilated by ships waiting in the docks.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the other side?¡±


    ¡°The land group? They weren¡¯t able to get past the walls or destroy them. They had to retreat.¡±


    ¡°I see. What happened to the general?¡±


    ¡°*sigh* That dumb man was so embarrassed that he committed suicide. Stupid guy didn''t even, at the very least, talk to me first.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Pity I didn¡¯t get another chance to attack this city. If I was here, things would have been different.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I doubt that. My city is invincible!¡± I say so, with confidence!


    ¡°Sure sure.¡± He replies nonchalantly.


    ¡°Oh!? Wanna bet?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid.¡± He gives a light chop on my head. ¡°Now shut it for a minute. Guards are coming.¡±


    I look forward, and sure enough, three guards appear out of a corner. How did he sense them?


    They pass by us while chatting. They have light blue insignias. Light blue mages.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hmm-hmm!¡±


    We pass through the docks and make our way to the west side of the city.


    For a while, there are only old and somewhat filthy streets and buildings, but as we get closer to our destination, the streets start to get larger and clean. The buildings also change accordingly. As we move on, they look newer and more decent.


    I start to recognize these parts of the city. Nostalgia starts to take over.


    ¡°Oh look!¡± I point to a restaurant at our left.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where we are going to eat on our day off!¡±


    It¡¯s a modest looking restaurant, by noble standards of course. It¡¯s not the cheapest, but it¡¯s also not the most expensive. People usually gave me curious glares when they saw me eating there.


    It''s not everyday that you see someone from one of the most important families on the continent eating on a modest restaurant.


    ¡°I must say, I¡¯m surprised. I thought you would pick one more expensive and classy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a pampered woman, but not that pampered.¡± I frown at him.


    ¡°¡®Woman¡¯,¡± He replies sarcastacly. ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°... What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing my lady.¡±


    Someone looked at us curiously as we passed. He probably heard our conversation.


    You want to play that way, uh? Ok, I¡¯m in.


    ¡°You see that next crossroad?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Look at our left once we get there. That¡¯s the street where we''ll spend all day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Oh-oh-oh-oh.¡± I laugh, deviously. I want to make sure he notices that.


    ¡°What? Is that supp¡ª...¡± We reach the crossroad and Al looks to our left.


    The street is huge and goes on at least one kilometer. The whole street is full of clothes stores. There are dresses, jewelry, accessories, and much more on display in every store.


    This is the infamous Pink Street. The dream of any noblewoman.


    ¡°... This is going to be a nightmare¡­¡± He murmurs. ¡°I should¡¯ve never made that promise.¡±


    *giggle*


    I¡¯m just kidding with you. No way we are going to waste all day here. I want to do more fun things with you.


    But he doesn¡¯t need to know that.


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    We are now on the west side of the city. Unlike the rest of the city, there are only mansions here with a fair sized property. Each property is surrounded by roads, so it makes look like that each property is an island with houses in the middle, and the roads are rivers.


    My mansion isn¡¯t far away. I can already see it from here!


    It¡¯s a three story tall large building.It¡¯s bigger than any other mansion here.


    ¡­ After all, my family is one of the most important families in this continent. They must show it.


    We pass by some nobles on the street and everyone is giving us strange stares. It''s only natural, since we are the only black haired people here. Everyone else is a mage.


    I know I must ignore them, but those stares are starting to bother me.


    ¡°How far is it?¡±


    ¡°It''s that one right over there. Look!¡± I point at my mansion.


    ¡°I see it. Just a little more then.¡±


    ¡°Hmm-hmm! Can''t wait!¡±


    ...


    After a few minutes, we reach the steel gate of my mansion.


    Like in the gate of the city, there are two guards guarding the gate. But this time, the gate is closed and the guards have green insignias.


    ¡°What do you want, black hairs?¡±


    It¡¯s Arnold!


    ¡°Sir Arnold!¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me! Can you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°My lady?¡± He looks at me up and down, like the other guard. Then he focuses on my face. ¡°Lady Nora! It''s really you!¡±


    I get down from the horse and run to him.


    ¡°Haha! Come here!¡± He hugs me. ¡°I was really worried about you! When I heard what happened¡­ I feared for you! Thank the god that you are alright!¡±


    ¡°Hmm-hm! It was rough, but we managed to get here. I¡¯m so happy to see you again!¡±


    Arnold is like a second father to me. When I was here as a child, he was the one who took care of me and walked with me when I went to shopping.


    He lets go of me and takes off his helmet. His rugged but nostalgic face and green hair appear.


    ¡°Oh my lady. What¡¯s with this hair?¡± He touches my hair. ¡°And this man''s clothes?¡±


    ¡°I had to dye it and dress like a man. It was to protect ourselves.¡±


    ¡°My lady, of all the people, you are the one who doesn¡¯t deserve to walk around with this shameful color and clothes...¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± I try to laugh it off to change the subject. Arnold was always like this. He is a good person, but¡­ I¡¯m hoping Al can ignore his black hair comments.


    ¡°So that gentleman is¡­¡± He turns his gaze to Al.


    ¡°He¡¯s my Servant.¡±


    ¡°... Yeah.¡±


    ¡°His name is Alddan. He¡¯s really good fighter and protected me until now!¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I am grateful to you sir.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Al replies with a cold voice.


    Al¡¯s mad about what he said isn¡¯t he?


    Arnold looks at me again. ¡°My lady, please follow me, I¡¯m sure your father is eager to see you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He signals the other guard and he opens the gates with Physical Magic. Then he runs ahead.


    ¡°He¡¯s going on ahead to make sure that your father is ready to meet you at the entrance. Follow me my lady.¡±


    Arnold turns his back and starts walking. I follow him but I don¡¯t sense Al coming.


    I look behind. Al¡¯s still on the horse, but his expression is serious. He has a menacing look.


    ¡°Nora, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± He says so, with a serious tone.


    ¡°What...? Why?¡±


    ¡°I have a bad feeling. I don¡¯t like the way those guards reacted.¡±


    Reacted? They didn''t react... Suspiciously? I don''t think so.


    ¡°What are you saying? Oh, is this because what Arnold said? Don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯s just like that. He may say those things, but he never harmed anyone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    We came all the way here, just to turn away...? We have at least talk with my father! He¡¯s the only one who can fix our problems!


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon Al, it¡¯s going to be fine. We just need to speak¡ª¡±


    ¡°My lady?¡± Arnold calls me from the distance.


    ¡°Just a minute!¡± I turn my attention to Al again. ¡°Trust me on this. Please. My father can help us! Otherwise¡­ Why did we even come here?¡±


    ¡°...¡± He closes his eyes as if thinking about something. ¡°*sigh* Fine.¡±


    He gets down and leaves the horse where it is.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, it¡¯s over. We can finally rest.¡± I smile at him.


    ¡°...¡±


    Despite what I said, he¡¯s still with that expression.


    Our trip was long, dangerous and stressful. I guess it¡¯s natural to be cautious even at the end.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I give him my hand and pull him.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°My lady, is everything fine?¡± Arnold asks, still waiting for us.


    ¡°Yes! Just needed to talk with Al about something.¡±


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We walk towards the entrance of the mansion. Arnold walks in front of us while we stay in the back.


    It¡¯s good to be back. The garden and trees around us, the big fountain in front of the mansion¡­ Everything is like I remember.


    The doors in front of the mansion are already open.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see Al, today we¡¯ll sleep in proper beds and eat a good dinner! And also take long baths!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Thank God! I mean, what we ate wasn¡¯t that bad, but¡­ You know...¡±


    I¡¯m trying to liven up the mood, but it¡¯s not working. His expression is still serious. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s ready to kill someone.


    I guess I should let it be for now. In a few minutes, he¡¯ll see that we have nothing to worry about.


    We enter the mansion. Inside there¡¯s a large entrance with the height of two floors. In the center, there¡¯s large stairs that lead to the second floor. There¡¯s balconies on top of the stairs and on both sides that overlook the center of the entrance.


    My family¡¯s fortune is not a joke. Expensive carpets, paintings, furniture and lamps decorate the entrance. Whatever an entrance needs or doesn''t need, we have the most expensive of it.


    On top of the stairs, there are three people. My father dressed in white and his Servant Maoru, and my mother¡¯s Servant too, Lach. Other than them, the room is practically empty.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Nora!¡±


    I let go of Al¡¯s hand run to him. I get past Arnold.


    He descends a few steps and opens his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you! Come here!¡±


    I run up the stairs and hug him.


    ¡°Oh my darling girl. I feared the worst! What happened? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes father, I am, thanks to Al. He protected me until now.¡±


    ¡°I see. Obviously he would.¡±


    ¡°Father you have to help us! We ran away because I was afraid that we were going to take the blame! It wasn¡¯t us! It was a maid!¡±


    ¡°I know my darling, the queen was already on top of that. Me and her already talked, I can guarantee your safety.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± I hug him harder.


    Finally, these days of running are over!


    ¡°The queen is a woman of great knowledge. May God help her in these dark days.¡± Arnold comes up and stands beside us.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t guarantee my safety, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Al voice comes from downstairs.


    I let go of my father and look behind.


    Al¡¯s standing in the middle of the entrance, looking at my father with a hostile expression. If looks could kill, my father would be dead.


    ¡°Al?¡±


    ¡°Tell your men to come out. I can sense all over this room.¡± He yells.


    ¡°...¡±


    Father stays silent, but then he snaps his fingers.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Many voices can be heard across.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Guards with crossbows appear from all over the place! They come out of doors, shadows and hiding places and surround Al. Some are downstairs with him while the rest are on the balconies. Everyone is aiming at Al, ready to shoot.


    This¡­ Cannot be happening¡­


    ¡°F-Father¡­?¡±


    This... has to be a joke. This has to be a sick joke!


    ¡°Sorry, Nora.¡±


    ¡°W-why¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tell your men to back down. I won¡¯t hesitate in killing all of them if you force my hand.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen, Servant. Look around, every guard here is a yellow mage or higher, and there¡¯s also the two Servants behind me.¡±


    ¡°Then you are underestimating me.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m hoping that I can appeal to your sense of honor.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Your presence will provoke a war between the four nations. You are the reason that the others are invading Coelburg, ¡®looking¡¯ for you. While in truth, they just want to snatch you away and use you for their own selfish reasons.¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯re you talking about father?¡±


    He turns his attention to me.


    ¡°Killing someone from the royal family is considered an attack to the country¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªand since our family is not from Coelburg¡­¡±


    ¡°Or any country, we are considered foreigners.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ The Unity Treaty¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He turns his head to Al again. ¡°As we speak, the armies are harassing citizens who just might be you. There are reports of fights between soldiers and citizens. Unrest will become a serious problem at this rate. Armies will clash if things keep going like this.¡±


    ¡°B-but why aren¡¯t the kings making sure that doesn¡¯t happen!? Why aren¡¯t they working together to look for us!?¡±


    ¡°Because despite the official reason Nora, they just want an excuse to conquer something. Even if their ultimate goal is to get your Servant, they want to get something for themselves while they are at it. For example, they can disrupt Coelburg¡¯s trading routes to give themselves an edge.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    My mind is blank.


    ¡°Servant, if you have any decency, if you care about other people¡¯s lives, or if at the very least you have any concern for my daughter safety, let yourself be killed here. As long you live, my daughter, and everyone else, will be in danger.¡±


    I look at Al.


    He¡¯s looking at my father, still with that same expression.


    He takes a deep breath. ¡°Sorry, but I still have a goal and I don¡¯t plan to die before I reach it.¡± He answers with determination. ¡°Spare your men''s lives and tell them to lay down their weapons.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± He drops the bag on the ground and summons a red bow in his left hand


    No no no no no!


    ¡°Wait Al! Stop!¡±


    My order gets through and he stands where he is. He is unable to move.


    ¡°NORA!!!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Let¡¯s talk about this!¡± I look at father ¡°Father! Please! There must be another way!¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t Nora.¡±


    ¡°What if we fake his death!? We both passed as black haired people!! He could continue like that!¡±


    ¡°I considered it, but it¡¯s too dangerous. If he were discovered, our family would be in destroyed by every contry. Even your aunt wouldn¡¯t be able to protect us.¡±


    ¡°B-but!¡±


    ¡°Nora! It¡¯s no use! Annul your order! I can¡¯t even use mana! I¡¯m going to die if you don¡¯t do anything!"


    ¡°W-wait!¡±


    This can¡¯t be happening! This can¡¯t be happening!!!


    I¡¯m crying uncontrollably.


    This is a nightmare!!! Please! Someone, wake me up!!!


    ¡°Milady, if there was, I¡¯m sure your father would¡¯ve¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!! Father! I¡¯m begging you! There must be another way! What if¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Nora, there isn¡¯t.¡±


    He raises his arm. He¡¯s going to snap his fingers!


    !!!!!!!


    I have to do something!!!


    ¡°AL FORGE¡ªMMMMHHH!!!!!¡±


    Someone grabs me from behind and covers my mouth with a hand.


    ¡°MMHHHHH!!!!¡±


    It must be Maoru! I keep biting his fingers but he doesn¡¯t let go!


    Al¡¯s struggling to move. His body is relaxed, but his expression is tense. He¡¯s trying to move as hard as he can.


    ¡°Someday you will understand. And I hope you¡¯ll also forgive me.¡±


    I hear fingers snapping.


    ¡°NNNNNNNN!!!¡±


    Every soldier fires their crossbow and arrows fly towards Al.


    *FUUUSH*


    *FUUUSH*


    *FUUUSH*


    *THUMP*


    *THUMP*


    *THUMP*


    His body is penetrated by dozens of arrows. His head is hit by three arrows.


    ¡°MMMMNNNNN!!!¡± I scream as hard as I can.


    He falls on his knees.


    ¡°... bas¡­ tards¡­¡± He murmurs as his body starts to disintegrate.


    His legs are starting to disintegrate into red particles. Those particles dissipate in the air after a few seconds.


    ¡°NNDMN¡ªET ME GO!!!¡± Maoru finally releases me.


    I run down the stairs as fast as I can.


    ¡°Milady wait¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let her go Arnold.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    I keep running. His legs and arms already disappeared. The arrows who were in those parts already fell on the ground.


    ¡°AL!!¡±


    But when I reach him, the last parts of his body already disintegrated, even the bow and the blood on the ground. Only the arrows that killed him remain on the ground.


    I can no longer feel his presence.


    ¡°No! Nonono! Kee¡­¡±


    I kneel where he was.


    It¡¯s all my fault! I should¡¯ve¡­ I should¡¯ve...!!


    ¡°Waaaaahaha!!¡±


    ¡°Milady¡­¡±


    ¡°Let her be. Everyone, leave the room, give my daughter some time to herself.¡±


    ¡°... Yes, milord¡­¡± Arnold replies.


    I hear everyone¡¯s steps. They are all leaving the room.


    ¡°Al¡­ *sniff* Aal¡­ *sniff* Aaaaa¡­¡±


    I¡¯m stupid! I¡¯m worthless! I¡¯m not fit to be anybody¡¯s friend, much less master.


    ¡°Kuuu....¡±


    Why!? Why did this happen!?


    There''s nothing... There''s nothing here... He''s gone, and it''s my fault...


    !!!!!


    I feel something strange. I try to look around but can¡¯t. My head is stuck in place. No one is holding me, but my body is stuck. I cannot move.


    No¡­ I can¡¯t move at my will, but I am moving¡­ Backwards. I am crying, but like if it was reversed.


    All my movements are being repeated, but backwards.


    I hear steps again, but different. Like if they were reversed.


    ¡±¡­drolim ,seY ...¡°


    ¡±.flesreh ot emit emos rethguad ym evig ,moor eht evael ,enoyrevE .eb reh teL¡°


    ¡±¡­ydaliM¡°


    I hear father¡¯s and Arnold¡¯s voices again, but they were too weird. I didn¡¯t understand well what they said.


    Then I raise and run backwards.


    What is happening!?!?


    The arrows raise in the air and Al¡¯s body is reappearing again.


    Al!?


    I¡¯m running back up the stairs and Maoru holds me again.


    Al gets up and the arrows come back to the crossbows. Al''s fine, like if he''s never been shot.


    Maoru lets go of me and I¡¯m back looking at my father.


    ¡°Quick, cancel your order.¡± An ominous voice says that.


    What¡­? Who¡¯s¡­?


    Then this strange feeling dissapears.


    ¡°I considered it, but it¡¯s too dangerous. If he were discovered, our family would be charged for treason and destroyed. Even your aunt wouldn¡¯t be able to protect us.¡± Father says it, again.


    Don¡¯t tell me!


    I look back. Al¡¯s standing in the middle of the room.


    H-he¡¯s... alive!


    ¡°Al! You¡¯re¡ª¡±


    Then I remember that voice and what happens next. If I don¡¯t do something, Al¡¯s going to die!


    ¡°Al!¡±


    He looks at me, just like everyone else.


    I know father is right. I understand his reasons. I know that killing Al would prevent anything serious from happening.


    But.


    Simply existing is not a crime. I will not allow them to kill him just because he was summoned. If anything, I should be the one to take the blame, because I summoned him.


    ¡°Forget my order! Defend yourself!!!¡±


    *pumfussh*


    One moment he was standing there, the next there¡¯s only air. He disappeared! No¡­ That¡¯s not right. He just moved. He¡¯s using Inner Magic!


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    ¡°How¡­¡±


    No one knows where he is. For a brief moment everyone is looking for him, but right after:


    ¡°Where is¡ªgah!!¡±


    ¡°What the¡ªGaaaah!!¡±


    Everyone below the balcony on the right side of the room is dying, one by one. Just like a flash, everyone is having their throats cut open by a lightning shadow.


    He¡¯s too fast, just like in the tournament. I can¡¯t even see how he¡¯s doing it. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would think it was some kind of monster.


    I can also feel negative mana following that thing. At least 20 thousand mana units. It must be as a counter measure in case anyone tries to kill him with magic.


    ¡°S-S-Shoot him!!!¡±


    ¡°H-How!? I can¡¯t even see him! Neverm¡ªaaah!!¡±


    ¡°N-No! Blegh!!¡±


    Arrows appear out of nowhere and kill everyone on the balconies. Al must be shooting them as he kills the men on the other side.


    My expression turns dark.


    Even though this is not our fault, even though this was forced on us, even though I know I won¡¯t regret this decision of protecting Al.... This scenario is still gruesome. It¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to see ever again.


    ¡°Lach, Maoru, stop him!¡± My father yells.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    "Arnold, you stay here."


    "B-But... Yes sir."


    Both of them draw their swords. Maoru¡¯s using a longsword, while Lach is using two small swords in each hand.


    *PUMWUSH*


    Two things pass by me. They did. Just like Al, both of them are using Accel Magic.


    *clang* *clink*


    Three shadows are fighting in the middle of the room. Sparks appear everytime two of them touch each other and clashing sounds, louder than any blacksmith¡¯s hammer could ever hope for, can be heard a hundred times in just one single encounter.


    And just as I was about to wonder how long it would last:


    *POOOM*


    One of the shadows throws the other one against the left wall.


    *BAAAM*


    The shadow who hit the wall was Lach. Her chest is crushed and her face is lifeless. Her impact damaged the wall, leaving cracks on it. For a brief moment, it was like she was glued on it, but she falls forward right in the next instant.


    ¡°LACH!!¡± Maoru screams.


    He stops and looks at her. For a brief moment, I could see his figure. Meaning¡­


    *CLANG*


    ¡­ Al takes the chance to strike him because he wasn¡¯t in his Accel mode.


    Pieces of a sword appear from the impact and Maoru is sent flying to the opposite wall of Lach.


    Just like Lach, Maoru damages the wall and falls on the ground, but on his butt.


    Al stops and I can see him again.


    ¡°Lucky. You noticed at the last second and managed to block my attack. Otherwise you would be cut in half.¡±


    ¡°Geeeh¡­¡±


    Al¡¯s holding his bloodied  bow. Does that mean¡­ He fought them with the bow? Just like if it was a sword?


    He summons an arrow on his right hand and aims at Maoru.


    ¡°AL¡ª¡± I stop myself.


    I was going to tell him to not shoot, but if I do, I might put him in danger, just like before. I¡¯m never going to do that again.


    ¡°We surrender, Servant.¡± My father declares with a loud voice.


    Al looks at him sideways, but still aiming at Maoru.


    ¡°You do? Why should I trust someone who lays traps?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. But that Servant is very important to me and a dear friend to my daughter. Are you going to make her suffer even more? More than you already have?¡±


    Al looks at Maoru, pensive.


    ¡°Besides¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, *cough* milord! We can still beat him¡ª geeh!!¡± Lach does her best to talk, but she¡¯s still squirming on the ground in the middle of the other guards corpses.


    ¡°As you can see, both of them can¡¯t fight any longer.¡±


    ¡°Servant¡¯s healing effects are impressive, old man.¡± Al replies.


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s stopping them from attacking me from behind once they heal?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right here, am I not? Just shoot me if they try anything.¡± He opens his arms.


    ¡°...¡± He lowers his bow, but keeps the arrow in the string. ¡°Order your Servant to not move.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Maoru, don¡¯t move.¡±


    The symbol on Maoru¡¯s hand shines.


    ¡°And the other?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife¡¯s Servant.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if they noticed, but Al¡¯s changed slightly his stance. It must be to be better prepared in case Lach tries anything.


    I hope she doesn¡¯t...


    ¡°What now, Servant? You won. What do you plan to do?¡±


    ¡°Stuff.¡± He shrugs.


    Father frowns at his sarcastic response. Even I was caught by surprise.


    ¡°You¡­¡± A vein pops up in his forehead.


    ¡°Nora.¡±


    I look at him, not sure what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful for what you did. I bet it wasn¡¯t easy, but you still chose my side. I wouldn¡¯t blame you if you didn¡¯t.¡± He bows his head.


    ¡°N-No, I¡­¡±


    He raises his hand in the air.


    ¡°Let me finish. I can¡¯t die, there¡¯s something I must do first. At first I followed you and ignored my objectives for many reasons. But now, I can trust you and you¡¯re in good hands. So, I¡¯m giving you two choices.¡±


    ¡°Choices?¡±


    ¡°I have no longer a reason to stay here with you. I must go somewhere. I need to confirm something. You can either follow me, or stay here. If you stay here, I¡¯m pretty sure your father can protect you and give you a good life. Or maybe not, you know him better than me.¡± He shrugs nonchalantly. ¡°If you follow me, there¡¯s only going to be more of... This¡­¡± He looks around at the corpses.


    I understand¡­


    ¡°Heh, or maybe you could order me to stay here with you, but that would suck for me. Don¡¯t misunderstand, I would love the company bu¡­¡± He notices my frown. ¡°Yeah, sorry. Bad time to make poor jokes.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think my daughter won¡¯t stop you later? What makes you think she won¡¯t order you to come back?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t. I trust her.¡± He answers with a smile. ¡°I also don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to force your own daughter to do anything.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Seems like I¡¯m right.¡± Then he looks at me. ¡°So? Your choice?¡± He asks while grabbing the bag from the ground.


    I look behind and see my father, the man dressed in white. His connections are far and wide. If I stay with him, I might not have a normal noble life ever again, but I¡¯ll live comfortably.


    Then I look down the stairs, where a man stands in the middle of pools of blood. He himself is dirty with blood. Drops of it fall from his bow. Just like he said, if I choose him, my life is going to be a difficult one. Blood will be shed... And I¡¯ll be there to watch...


    I could also stay here and order him to stay¡­ No, that¡¯s not an option! If I did that, he would never forgive me. That thought is more frightening than any other.


    I...


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>I choose:</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>The bloodied man</a></td><td colspan=''2''>The easy life</a></td></tr></tbody></table>


    *********************


    Don''t use the table below. Use the one above.

 30

    I¡¯ll follow him.


    I don¡¯t care about safety if I can¡¯t be happy. Staying with my father might be the best choice, but I¡¯ll live for the rest of my life fearing for it. No matter how well hidden I was.


    No¡­ That¡¯s not the main reason. This man and I made a connection like no other.


    I need to learn more about him. His story is still a mystery to me.


    I need to know what he¡¯s planning. And help him if I can.


    I need to know what¡¯s going to happen. Whatever happens, it¡¯s going to be big.


    And I want to be there when it happens.


    Maybe these reasons are vague. And maybe they are not good enough to follow him¡­ But even so, I want to.


    I want to be by his side.


    If nothing else, I want to be with him. That¡¯s enough for me.


    I take a deep breath and answer ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ***************


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡­ What?


    Her answer catches me by surprise.


    What the hell is wrong with her? Staying here with her father is the safest option. Why does she want to come with me? Isn¡¯t she tired of this?


    ¡°What are you saying Nora!?¡± Her father yells angrily. ¡°Are you out of your mind!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going father. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She answers with determination while looking at his eyes.


    ¡°No! I forbid you from going!¡± He yells again. I¡¯m also noticing a bit of desperation in his voice.


    I can¡¯t blame him. I would react the same way if I was in his shoes.


    ¡­ Except maybe I would drag and lock her in her room.


    ¡°I made my decision.¡±


    She starts walking down the stairs.


    ¡°Look, Nora,¡± I call her. ¡°you know I was kidding around right? You should stay with your father. If you come you¡¯ll onl¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going! I¡¯ll order you to let me follow you if you try to stop me! So please shut up and let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡­ Holy hell...


    Well, her threat was kinda funny but her intentions got through.


    ¡°... Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    Her father clenches his fists. More veins pop up in his head.


    ¡°Come back here! Come back here right in this instant!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    He takes a few steps down the stairs, but as soon Nora notices him doing that, she runs to my side.


    He stops.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much I sacrificed for you!? Are you going to stupidly risk your life for that man!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry father! I know I sometimes was selfish and asked for many things, but this is what I really want!¡±


    ¡°You stupid girl!¡± He yells, even more desperate. ¡°If that was only what I meant...¡±


    If that was only what you meant?


    ¡°We¡¯re going. I¡¯m sorry father. Don¡¯t try to stop us.¡±


    He looks around frustrated and sits on the steps looking down with his elbows resting on his legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can stop you, can I?¡±


    She pushes on my sleeve and signals me to the exit. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I follow her.


    ¡°Fuck, fuckin fuck. Shit¡­¡± Her father mutters behind us. But then he raises his voice: ¡°You come back alive you hear me!? You better bring her back alive! I¡¯ll hunt you down to the Spirit World itself if you don¡¯t you cretin!!!¡±


    I look behind.


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand his feelings. The man may have tried to kill me, but it was nothing personal. It was something he had to do.


    I don¡¯t hate him over what happened, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll forgive him. No matter the reason, he did try to kill me.


    But even so, I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t sympathize with the man.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens to her.¡±


    The man nods at my words and rests his face on his hands.


    I look again at the exit and walk beside Nora.


    ¡°You sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She answers, with tears in her eyes. She''s trying not to cry though.


    We exit the mansion and head towards the gate.


    Better question: Am I sure about this?


    Bringing her will make things harder for me. Before I planned to use her for my plans, but now we had an opportunity to cut connections¡­ Somewhat.


    I could go about my life and she about hers. I could dedicate myself 100% to my goals without worrying about her. But with her coming along, I have to take care of her.


    But then again¡­ She is like an old ball and chain, no matter where she is. It¡¯s probably for the best to keep her where I can watch her than the alternative. Because if something happens to her while I¡¯m not present, I¡¯m going to be caught by surprise and there would be nothing I could do about it. With me, I can at least prevent anything from happening with my own hands.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    Her voice snaps me out of my thoughts.


    I ready my bow immediately for precaution, even though I don¡¯t sense anyone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Our horse, it¡¯s gone.¡±


    Just like she said, the horse isn¡¯t anywhere to be seen.


    I left him near the gate, but someone must have taken him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have horses,¡± I grab her and carry her in my arms.


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°Use Servants.¡±


    With the 3 times Accel Magic still in effect, I use it to its full potential and start running through the roads.


    ¡°Hold on tight, I¡¯ll get us out of here in an instant.¡±


    ¡°Ghhhhh!¡±


    She¡¯s holding on to my clothes as hard as she can.


    It¡¯s probably not the most comfortable ride she ever got.


    As we move East, we reach poorer parts of the town. As a result, the streets start getting more crowded.


    ¡°What¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°Whada¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Whooa!!¡±


    As we pass, random people get scared by our speed. Screams and shouts of surprise can be heard as we run.


    I¡¯m doing my best to avoid going against someone, but that task is proving to be more and more difficult as the streets get busier.


    If things keep going like this, I might be forced to jump onto rooftops.


    No, it won¡¯t be necessary! I can do this on the ground.


    ¡­


    A few minutes later, we reach the docks.


    Without stopping, I look at the North wall. To be more exact, the gate.


    It¡¯s still open, naturally. They didn¡¯t have time to react.


    ¡°No point in giving them time then.¡±


    I run towards the gate.


    In few moments, I pass through it. Leaving the gate¡¯s guards behind wondering what the hell happened.


    ¡°Just a little more Nora. Hold on.¡±


    ¡°Nhee!¡± She nods.


    I run on the road until we are a safe distance from the city. Then I turn and run into the forest.


    A few moments later.


    ¡°Ok, this is good enough.¡±


    I slow down before stopping. Otherwise, I would do a number on Nora¡¯s head.


    ¡°You alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, j-just need a minute¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I let her legs down, but she sits down immediately.


    ¡°Take as long as you need.¡± I sit down in front of her.


    This way I can also take a breath.


    ¡°Ahh, what a day¡­¡± I lean backward and support myself with my hands.


    "..."


    We take a moment to catch our thoughts.


    ¡°So¡­ Look, we are going to Qahs Holm. There¡¯s a village North of here where we can get a ride. Supposedly. If we are lucky, it wasn¡¯t just some random rumor.¡±


    She looks at me. I can¡¯t read her expression.


    I continue: ¡°I hope you know what you are doing, I¡ª¡± tears start flowing from her eyes. ¡°Nora?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± She tries to hold her tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re, you¡¯re¡­¡± She throws herself and hugs me.


    ¡°Oi!¡±


    ¡°Ku kuuu...¡± She starts crying as she buries her face on my chest.


    ¡°Nora?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beating¡­ *sniff* It¡¯s beating¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What¡¯s she going on about?


    ¡°I saw you die¡­ You died, right in front of me...¡±


    ¡­ What¡­?


    ¡°It was my fault, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I''ll never give you orders again... Please, don¡¯t ever leave me like that!¡±


    ¡°Look, Nora¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say anything. I know this sounds crazy, my head¡¯s a mess right now. Just let me, stay like this¡­ Kuuu...¡±


    I¡­ I literally don¡¯t know what the hell is happening but¡­ Something happened. And she¡¯s¡­


    I hug her too and put a hand behind her head. She replies by hugging me tighter.


    No words need to be said here. Let the wounds heal for now. Later we¡¯ll sort things out.


    ...


    I realized... I''m becoming too attached to her... What the heck am I doing...?


    *********


    Next chapter</a>


    <hr />


    You''re doing stuff, silly Servant >_>

 30 - Bad END

    ¡­ I¡¯ll stay here.


    I can¡¯t follow him anymore.


    I can¡¯t deal with this kind of life anymore.


    Since I that day that Vanadis dies, only disaster happened me. I was forced to kill a man, I was forced to step on the morals, I was forced to watch people die...


    No more. I can¡¯t continue like this.


    ¡°Do you really have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I see...


    ¡°Sorry, Al¡­ I¡¯m going to... stay here.¡± I answer, almost crying.


    ¡°I see.¡± He answers with an expressionless tone. But then smiles. ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best.¡±


    ¡°Not probably. It¡¯s for the best.¡± My father replies. ¡°You¡¯re a walking disaster. If it wasn¡¯t for you, my daughter would never have to suffer like this.¡± He puts his hand on my shoulder.


    Don¡¯t say that¡­ It wasn¡¯t his fault that I summoned him¡­


    Al looks at me. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true.¡±


    He turns his back and starts walking.


    ¡°W-Wait!¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Will I¡­ Will we ever see each other again?¡±


    He smiles. ¡°What¡¯s with that drama punchline? Of course.¡±


    ¡°B-but! What if you die!? What if¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nora.¡± He interrupts me. ¡°We will see each other again, someday. That¡¯s a promise.¡±


    He turns his back again, but this time he leaves.


    I fall on my knees and start crying. Father tries to comfort me.


    I really hope so¡­ I really hope someday we¡¯ll see each other again.


    Bad END


    Go back</a>


    This is not the end of this story. It''s just an alternative ending. It means that you made a wrong choice in the previous chapter.


    <hr />


    Now, why would you choose not to follow him Nora? The story must continue >_> *tch tch tch*

 31

    ¡°Any reports from our agent?¡±


    ¡°No master, we didn¡¯t any news from her in a week.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Two man dressed in black stand in front of each other in a dark room, with only a few torches illuminating it. The walls are made of stone with pillars supporting them. Small sounds can be heard like water dropping and little squeaks from mouses, or possibly rats.


    The man who who was called master, has a rugged face and hair long enough to reach his shoulders. His silver but greenish hair makes his head noticeable in this dark room, in contrast to his attire.


    The other man is younger, but he¡¯s in his 30¡¯s. Short blue hair covers the top of his head.


    ¡°Those two, where are they currently?¡± The old man asks in a tired voice.


    ¡°Our agents say they just left Bellmare a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Consider that girl killed in action. But if she appears, ask her why she didn¡¯t report sooner. I¡¯ll leave her penalty to your judgement.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    ¡°Such a pity¡­ She was our best shot to kill that noble, with her Inner Magic skills¡­¡±


    ¡°We overestimated her.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, or we underestimated our target. I wonder who killed her, the Servant or the girl...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The old man turns his back and looks at some rats eating a human hand on the ground.


    ¡°Do you have another plan, master?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder¡­¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°I have an idea, but I need to work on it. We have too little time to risk any more failures.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Please let me know as soon you¡¯re ready, master.¡±


    ¡°I will, I will.¡±


    Silence follows.


    This would be the time for the younger man to leave the room, but he doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°Do you have any questions, Tharbor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you allow me to speak freely.¡±


    ¡°I do. Speak your mind.¡±


    ¡°We, the Black Poison, never killed anyone without a contract, so why are we pursuing those two? There¡¯s no profit to be gained.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re wrong child. The profit to be made with the white mage is greater than we ever gained.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Our own survival is the profit, child.¡±


    ¡°U-uh?¡± The man stutters, but he quickly composes himself. ¡°E-Excuse my rudeness. I don¡¯t understand master.¡±


    ¡°Tell me one thing child, did you ever hear about Black Poison in the other continent, from the Empire?¡±


    ¡°Hum, no. Now that master mentions it, I never heard or even wondered about them. Why master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple child. You never did because they don¡¯t exist anymore.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Once, our organization was present in every corner of this world, and our network was second to none. However, that changed centuries ago.¡±


    ¡°Changed?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s one good thing I can say about the Empire, is that they are not incompetent. Oh sure, they can be as petty and arrogant as our nobles here, but they work together. All their problems are resolved with politics. They don¡¯t resort to assassination like our dear nobles here.¡± He takes a deep breath. ¡°As a result, they don¡¯t take kindly to any underground guilds, especially ours. Everyone associated with the Black Poison was exterminated.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    ¡°My antecessors tried many times to reestablish there, but they were never successful. As soon the Empire heard even the smallest rumor that we were there, they would pursue us like rats and squash us once we were cornered.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­ I never noticed, or imagined about¡­ I¡¯m really sorry master, I¡¯m ashamed.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry child. You¡¯re not the only one who never thought about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m the Second. I should be aware of everything.¡±


    ¡°You should be aware of what¡¯s important child¡­ But anyway, I caught wind that the Empire is closer to invade our continent. Maybe in few weeks even.¡±


    ¡°I understand. If they invade us, we will have serious problems on our hands. But¡­ Is the Empire really that strong? Aren¡¯t our country''s strong enough to fend them off?¡±


    ¡°No, not by a long shot. Not even if the white Servant helped them.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ I mean, how? Are their armies really that big?¡±


    ¡°They are big, but not that big. If it was just the armies, our white friend would do the trick. However¡­¡±


    The old man turns his head to his subordinate.


    ¡°However...?¡± The man asks, dying to know the rest.


    ¡°However, years ago, I heard that they summoned a Servant much stronger than him. Strong enough that I would dare to say that he could play around with our friend and not break a single sweat.¡±


    ¡°Surely¡­¡±


    The man is at a loss for words.


    ¡°I wish this was just my imagination, but sadly¡­ I never saw that Servant, or confirmed the rumors, but I trust my sources. They never failed me before, and they aren¡¯t now.¡±


    ¡°Sources?¡±


    ¡°They are just merchants who dare to trade with the other continent. Although the governments don¡¯t acknowledge the trading officially, they leave the merchants be and trade freely, as long they pay the right amount of gold of course... Those merchants are the only source of news from the other side.¡±


    ¡°And they said that there is another powerful Servant?¡±


    ¡°No. What they say is that the Empire¡¯s God descended from the skies to watch over his children... They tell tales of how that ¡®God¡¯ can raise montains, create seas and bring rain as he wishes without stopping.¡±


    ¡°Sounds powerful¡­¡±


    ¡°Please child, even our white Servant can do that. The problem is that our friend would need to rest to restore his mana, while that ¡®God¡¯ can do all that without stopping, according to the rumours. And if those rumors are true, that means that his mana reserves are greater.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ If he is that powerful, I can imagine why they would believe he is a God. No, why he is a true God.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe those lies, child.¡± The old man looks at him in the eyes. ¡°Gods don¡¯t exist. Gods are just fictional characters created to explain what our minds cannot comprehend. That ¡®God¡¯ is just a powerful Servant. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The man closes his eyes for a moment.


    This is not the first moment that their beliefs clashed.


    The young man believes that there is something more. There¡¯s something that created, or helped to create, everything. He doesn¡¯t follow any religion in particular, but he is also not an atheist.


    The old man is an atheist, and believes that every religion is just rubbish created by the greed of men who want to steal from ignorant people. He believes that every religion is just like Black Poison, they only exist to profit. But at least Black Poison is honest about their line of work and don¡¯t lie to their clients with empty lies and false hope that ¡®someone¡¯ will save them as long they pray.


    The old man realizes that he, once again, tried to impose his beliefs on his subordinate. He averts his eyes in shame.


    ¡°Forgive me, child.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry about it, master.¡±


    This was not the first time that this happened, so he immediately knew what the old man meant.


    The old man clears his throat. ¡°Anyway, we need to get our hands on our white haired friend before the Empire attacks. There¡¯s a way to beat that Empire¡¯s Servant, but we will need to get rid of the girl and capture our friend first.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make the preparations for a new plan.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    The man bows and leaves the room.


    The old man sighs and then takes a small crystal from his pocket.


    It¡¯s a dark, pure black crystal. It¡¯s as if it was made of darkness. Not even light from the sun itself can penetrate it.


    ¡°If everything else fails, I can always use you.¡± He mutters.


    ************************


    << Alddan POV>>


    It¡¯s been two days since we left that damned city.


    It seems that my luck is predetermined when it comes to that place. First I failed to conquer it, then this.


    We are walking on a small dirt road, under the bright sun, heading north. Nora walks besides me, while I carry the bag on my shoulder.


    We are currently heading for the Yarrin village. We took some rides from merchants and farmers. But now we are heading East, towards the coast where the village is.


    She told me what happened at the mansion. She said that I died right in front of her, full of arrows. She said that I even disintegrated. As she was crying, time seemed to move backwards and I was alive again.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t know what to think. I knew that we weren¡¯t normal, I knew that our relationship was different from other Masters and Servants, but this is just another level.


    And if that wasn¡¯t weird enough, she said that she heard a voice. That told her to annul her orders.


    Just wonderful. What¡¯s next? There¡¯s another me with rabbit ears watching us right now?


    ¡­ Of course not... Right?


    I look around, just in case. There¡¯s no one around, just me and Nora.


    Obviously there isn¡¯t anyone around! Much less another me with rabbit ears... Hahaha¡­. I¡¯m becoming paranoid¡­


    God, if you exist, you must be having one heck of a ride with me. I swear that if I catch you, I¡¯m going to snap your neck in two!


    ¡°Please Al.¡± Nora voice comes from my side.


    Oh, I almost forgot, there was also another side effect. Because Nora promised that she would never give me orders again, she now adds ¡®please¡¯ in every, single, sentence. I am not kidding. Every. Single. Sentence.


    As long her words are directed at me, she adds please. Although I appreciate the thought and carefulness, this is driving me nuts.


    She meant Al. She was just calling me.


    ¡°Woman, I¡¯m telling you, stop that!¡±


    ¡°Please no, I don¡¯t want to risk and give you orders by accident.¡±


    ¡°Nora, seriously, I appreciate it, but I¡¯m going crazy over here. Stop that.¡±


    ¡°Please Al, I don¡¯t trust myself anymore...¡±


    Indeed, your self confidence took a big hit. We need to fix that as soon as possible, otherwise my mental health is the one who¡¯s going to go under.


    ¡°I understand, but you should try harder and be strong. Where¡¯s the woman that defied her own father to come with me?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    That¡¯s it! You fucking asked for it!


    I grab her butt with my left hand.


    ¡°Kyaaa!!¡±


    Sadly for her, I¡¯m not being gentle. I¡¯m grabbing her buttock with reasonable strength, not enough to hurt her (since I can¡¯t), but strong enough to be considered rough.


    I am forced to use these tactics since I can¡¯t hurt her. If I could, I would have just hit her in the head.


    But since I can¡¯t, I have to do something equally punishable.


    People can consider me a pervert for all I care. I don¡¯t give a damn at this point.


    ¡°From now on, everytime you say something stupid, or add please without reason, I¡¯ll grab either your tits or your ass. Don¡¯t even think I am kidding.¡±


    Maybe this is a stupid way to scold her, but since I can¡¯t hit her and she reacts strongly to this kind of thing, this is the only way I know of how to punish her.


    ¡°S-s-stop that!!¡±


    The symbol shines on my hand. She gets away from my hand and then turns to me.


    Her face is red. I can feel anger in her eyes and her teeth gritting.


    I cross my arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. But what now? Are you going to say¡± I put on a girly voice, as if mocking: ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t grab my butt mister! I don¡¯t have self confidence in my majestic rear guard and---!¡±


    Veins pop out from her forehead and she launches forward towards me. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to guess that she is going to use Inner Magic.


    She raises her hand.


    Yup, she¡¯s going to use Strength Inner Magic. She¡¯s aiming for my chest.


    I could dodge or block, but I won¡¯t. She needs to vent that anger so she can get some of her self confidence back. And there¡¯s nothing more relieving for a girl than punching a molester.


    I stand my ground and the punch comes flying.


    *PUMM*


    A huge force impacts my chest. It hurts, but I was mentally prepared for it.


    It was strong enough to send me flying a few meters.


    I fall flat on the ground.


    She¡¯s taking deep breaths.


    ¡°Ahh. Ahh. Hmph! Serves you right. Forget my orders.¡±


    I look at the sky.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Hehehe¡­¡± I start laughing.


    ¡°... Why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no reason. Just thinking how you finally stopped saying please every time. It¡¯s just like if god heard my pleas.¡±


    Actually, that¡¯s just half of it. I was also laughing because she told me to forget the order of me grabbing her butt. The indecent me found it funny because that means that she wants me to do it more times.


    But of course, the indecent me is wrong. She just wants to stick to her promise of not giving me orders.


    But still, the humor was there.


    Or maybe I am really going crazy.


    ¡°... I was really annoying, wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea, woman.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Here, let me help you.¡±


    She comes close and gives me a hand. I grab it and get up.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­ Did it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Hah! Keep dreaming. You still have a lot of milk to drink if you want to even scratch me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    She turns away her gaze, irritated.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, don¡¯t be like that.¡± I pat her back. ¡°It was a good punch.¡±


    ¡°*Sigh*, that isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s just that¡­ Bah, forget it.¡±


    ¡°Speak your mind.¡±


    ¡°No, really, I¡­¡± She looks at me and notices my gaze. I signal her to continue. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like when you make fun of me. I don¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡±


    I understand her point, but there¡¯s not really much I can do about it. I was always like this, and on top of that, I was influenced by Christine. I can try to tone it down a little, but this is a habit that I can¡¯t see myself getting rid of.


    I start walking and pass by her


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try not to tease you so much from now on, but you¡¯ll still have to put up with it. That¡¯s just how I am with girls I like.¡±


    ¡­ Wait, that came out wrong.


    I look behind.


    Her cheeks are red and her eyes are wide open. She gasps and looks away as soon she notices me.


    Damnit, I knew she would misunderstand. I have to make it clear that what she is thinking is not what I meant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mi--...¡±


    I try to say ¡®Don¡¯t misunderstand¡¯, but I can¡¯t. It¡¯s as if I lost my will to say it. Or maybe I don¡¯t have the courage?


    Courage? What courage? Why do I need courage to correct someone¡¯s misunderstanding?


    She misunderstood what I meant. Or maybe¡­ No, she misunderstood.


    ¡®Don¡¯t misunderstand¡¯. I can¡¯t bring those words out of my mouth.


    ¡°*sigh* Let¡¯s get moving.¡± I turn around and start walking.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± She follows right behind me.


    This means what I think it means, doesn¡¯t it? Fuck me¡­


    I squeeze my hand.


    I¡¯m starting to feel attracted to her. Not physically, but emotionally. If at first I thought of her as a beautiful, but annoying brat, now I think of her as someone I want to know more about.


    That¡¯s why I let her come with me¡­ That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t oppose her...


    I¡¯m being stupid. It would be for the best to let her stay with her father. That¡¯s the wisest choice. I can¡¯t guarantee that she will be 100% safe with me.


    But at the same time, I feel that I must be the one to protect her, directly.


    She will get in the way. She will slow me down. Someone might use her against me. She is my weak point. Bringing her along is just like giving a hammer to someone and ask him to split my head in two.


    Then why am I not opposed to her being here? Why do I want her to be here with me?


    What¡¯s up with this hypocritical, contradictory, naive and stupid train of thought!?


    This is not me.


    It¡¯s that kid. It¡¯s that fucking kid. That kid that I killed years ago, is now coming back.


    Don¡¯t you remember Alddan? Don¡¯t you remember what happened? Your naivete, your stupidity¡­ Do you want to repeat what happened? Is that what you want?


    Why are you coming back? Haven¡¯t you done enough? Stay dead you stupid moron!


    You have no place here. You are useless.


    Let me take care of your- no, our dream. Let me be the bad guy. Let me kill thousands so we can bring a better life to everyone else. Wasn¡¯t that what we decided?


    Just die and become nothing but a memory, a memory of a young Alddan who should have never been born a noble.


    You are better off dead. Do not interfere with me, not now. I need to face this whole new world, I don¡¯t have the luxury of having you holding me back.


    I only need the basic emotions. I don¡¯t need yours.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaa!!¡±


    A scream snaps me out of my thoughts. It¡¯s far away.


    ¡°Is someone in danger?¡± Nora asks.


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    It was a high pitched scream. It was a woman.


    It¡¯s ahead. If I run, I can reach her in no time.


    But, I don¡¯t want to leave Nora alone. Just the other time she was attacked while I dealt with those guards.


    ¡°We have to see what¡¯s happening!¡± She starts running.


    I immediately grab her arm


    ¡°What the heck you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen, when something dangerous happens, do not move without my permission. Don¡¯t run off just like that.¡±


    ¡°... You¡¯re right, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mosts newbies do things without thinking. You¡¯ll get the hang of it.¡±


    That¡¯s right. In the heat of the moment, you do immediately what you think it¡¯s right without second guessing. And if you don¡¯t have experience, that habit in most cases proves to be fatal.


    There¡¯s really no other way.


    ¡°Follow me and don¡¯t do anything stupid. Leave the fight to me and keep a good distance. If someone tries to attack you, order me to come back to you at once.¡±


    She nods.


    ¡°Hm! Ok!¡±


    We start running.


    ¡°Heeee----!¡±


    Her scream was interrupted. That either means she was muffled, or worse.


    Moments later, we spot a group of four men, and a girl tied up on top of one of the men¡¯s shoulders.


    All of them are black hairs. They wear leather armor and carry basic equipment. Three carry swords while the one with the girl carries an axe.


    They all have scars and their skin tone is fair. They had a rough life.


    The girl is young, probably 20 years old. She has a cloth covering her mouth and rope tying her arms.


    ¡°Eh?¡± The men spot us.


    ¡°Move along kid. Nothing to see here.¡±


    ¡°Nora,¡± I whisper. ¡°stay here, and remember what I said.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After confirming with her with a final nod, I start walking towards them.


    ¡°Kid, you think we are joking around?¡± He draws his sword.


    Typical.


    ¡°What are you planning to do with her?¡±


    ¡°Not your business. We only want this girl, we have no quarrel with you or your friend. So just move along before I decide to cut you down.¡±


    He waves his sword, keeping his chin high as if he was looking down on me.


    ¡°Then I assume it¡¯s useless to try to convince you to let her go? Then let¡¯s not waste anymore time and get on with it.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this fuckin kid¡­¡± He looks behind to the other men, laughing. ¡°Very well, as you wish.¡±


    He starts walking in my direction.


    I probably won¡¯t need Inner Magic for this.


    Looking at his equipment again, I notice that the sword in his hand is not his only weapon. He has a knife on his belt.


    I guess I could use that.


    As soon he gets close enough, he launches himself forward. He raises his sword with his right arm and swings it down.


    I dodge immediately to the right and reach the knife on his belt, while my left hand grabs his arm with the sword.


    ¡°Wha--!¡±


    I draw the knife. In his surprise, he didn¡¯t had time to react to everything I was doing, so he didn¡¯t even try to release his arm from my hand nor try to stop me from grabbing his knife.


    Since he didn¡¯t do any of that, he also couldn¡¯t move away from me in time. This proves to be fatal. For him.


    With the knife in my right hand, I immediately put it in his neck.


    ¡°Ga---¡±


    And pull it.


    Blood spurs out from his wound and stains my sleeve.


    The man lets go of the sword and falls on the ground, with both hands covering his fatal wound. He squirms around on the ground, not believing that he was going to die just like that.


    The men gasp.


    ¡°Jerard!!¡± One of them scream. ¡°You asshole!!¡±


    He comes running.


    I ready myself.


    He gets close and swings his sword just like his previous companion.


    I raise my knife to block the attack.


    The sword connects right away with the knife. But because I kept the knife in angled position, the sword scrapes the knife and is diverted from the original trajectory, failing to hit me.


    I launch forward to pass the man by his right side. And as I do that, I cut the artery on his neck.


    ¡°Aah--¡±


    Just like the other, he falls on the ground behind me.


    ¡°You!!¡± One of the remaining two men yells in anger.


    But just as he was about to run, the other yells.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    We both turn our focus to the man holding the girl, while still keeping our attention to each other.


    He continues: ¡°If you care about this girl, then you¡¯ll have to put down your knife and walk away!¡±


    He let¡¯s the girl down and puts her in front of him. He grabs his knife and puts it on her throat.


    ¡°Hmm--!¡± She gasps at the sensation of the sharp metal touching her skin.


    ¡°See!? Try something and I¡¯l----- *THUMP*!¡±


    My knife penetrates his forehead.


    I hate people who cower behind hostages. I didn¡¯t need to think twice before throwing my knife at him.


    If his head was closer to the girl, I wouldn¡¯t have risked it, but it was far enough for me to throw without worrying.


    The man falls down backwards, lifeless.


    The girl looks behind and then back at me. Then she tries to scream, as if to try to warn me.


    The other man runs towards me.


    ¡°Die!!!¡±


    He thrusts his sword forward and I dodge to left. Then I raise my foot and kick his hand. He drops the sword due to the unexpected force.


    Then I close my fist and punch him in the face.


    He takes a few steps backwards and falters for a bit. But then he shakes his head, as if he found a new resolve, and draws the knife on his waist.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that!¡±


    He comes again at me.


    It¡¯s easier to deal with knives.


    He thrusts his knife forward, aiming for my stomach, and I jump backwards. Then I kick his hand from below and the knife is sent flying upwards.


    ¡°No wa---!¡±


    I quickly hit his throat with my fist while he was distracted looking at the knife flying.


    ¡°Gah---!¡±


    He puts his hands on his throat and kneels down.


    My hit should be fatal, but better safe than sorry.


    I grab the falling knife with my right hand and immediately stab the back of his neck.


    ¡°Guh--!¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The man falls down. Only a few more seconds and he will be dead.


    I look around to make sure there were only four.


    The fight is over.


    ¡°Brother, you can come.¡± I call Nora.


    She nods and comes running.


    All these corpses lying on the ground¡­ Jeez, what a mess¡­


    And I went through so much effort to clean myself, but now I¡¯m dirty with blood again...


    I take a few deep breaths to get rid off the adrenaline. Then I walk towards the girl.


    Nora is already untying her.


    ¡°You alright?¡±


    I ask the girl as I remove the cloth from her mouth.


    ¡°Hmm-- Y-yes, thank you!¡± She replies, still with tears on her eyes. ¡°You saved me¡­¡±


    ¡°Who were those men?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ I was just grabbing some herbs for my aunt and then these men appeared¡­¡±


    Nora finally unties the rope on her hands. The girl massages her wrists. They are probably numb.


    She¡¯s about the same height as Nora. Shorter than me. Her body is slim but attractive. Her eyes are deep blue and I can honestly say that her face would charm a lot of men.


    Her hair is long, but just enough to reach her scapulas.


    ¡°What did they want? Do you have any clue?¡±


    Sell her perhaps? Or just ask for ransom?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I think that they knew me. They talked how my father would do whatever they wanted¡­ My father is the village¡¯s chief you see...¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kidnappers.


    I consider kidnapping one of the worst crimes that there is. Using someone as leverage to make the other party do whatever you want. There are no guarantees that the offending party will respect their promises and not hurt the kidnapped person, much less that that person will be returned safe and sound. And there¡¯s nothing stopping the kidnappers from making unreasonable requests. So all the victim party can do is just do whatever the other party wants and trust in the blind hope that the kidnappers will keep their word.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Kendra.¡±


    ¡°Your father is the Yarrin¡¯s chief?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    Yarrin¡¯s the place we¡¯re heading.


    According to the rumors I heard by chance while Nora was out after she fought with that assassin, Yarrin¡¯s the place where refugees search for boats to take them to Qahs Holm.


    Rumor or not, I have to start somewhere. Sure is better than going to a port and ask random captains if they can take me to that island.


    And now that I saved this girl, I can use her gratitude to persuade her or her father to help me.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    The girl snaps me out of my thoughts. I didn¡¯t realize that I was looking at her, making an awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°Sorry. Was just thinking.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? If it¡¯s alright for me to ask¡­¡±


    ¡°You can call me Al. This is my brother, Edward.¡±


    Nora nods at her.


    ¡°H-Hi, pleasure to meet you both.¡± Then she turns at me. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything with me¡­ P-Please, if you come with me to the village, I¡¯m sure father can reward you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really need a reward¡­ Just some information. I was going to your village anyway.¡±


    ¡°I-I see!¡± She claps her hands. ¡°Then please, let¡¯s go! Before anyone else shows up¡­ N-not that I mean you couldn¡¯t take care of them!! It¡¯s just, well--¡±


    ¡°Relax, I know what you meant. Let¡¯s go.¡± I reply while smiling.


    ¡°Y-yeah!¡±


    We three start walking.


    I look back at the corpses in wonder. Should I push them to the side of the road and hide them? Or search their belongings?


    ¡­ No¡­ I don¡¯t really care about what they have¡­ Maybe there are clues about who they are or what they wanted, but I don¡¯t want to get mixed up with her problems.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the corpses!¡± I look at the girl, who¡¯s looking at me. ¡°Father will take care of them!¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± I look forward.


    Then it¡¯s better to leave them be.


    ¡­


    Minutes later, I still feel this weird sensation.


    The girl doesn¡¯t stop looking at me. I feel her gaze, almost as if it was actually touching me.


    Nora is at my left side while Kendra is at my right.


    I¡¯m doing my best to ignore, but Nora isn¡¯t. She¡¯s not doing anything, but I can tell that it¡¯s bothering her.


    At this point, one would expect her to make questions like where did we come from, or what did we do for a living, but she doesn¡¯t ask anything.


    Or maybe she¡¯s expecting me to be the one to say something.


    Which makes this even more awkward.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I try to break the silence. ¡°Is your village big?¡±


    If I could, I would facepalm so hard that I would send myself flying. What a stupid question.


    ¡°Eh? Uh! Y-yes! I mean, no! No! It¡¯s small! We are just a small village! We are around 60 people!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    She could also use some calming herbs¡­


    I look at her.


    She averts her eyes and looks down.


    She also keeps her hands together in front of her waist. That either means that she is used to carry a basket or that it¡¯s just her nature. Or maybe both.


    But the more I look at her, the stronger the feeling I get that she¡¯s the submissive type. Her entire existence and way of moving screams that.


    I can¡¯t imagine her being the dominant one in a relationship.


    She starts to feel troubled by my stare, so I look again forward.


    ¡­ Only to feel that weird sensation again.


    Nora grabs my arm.


    I look at her, puzzled, but she doesn¡¯t look at me and keeps her face pointed forward. With a frown.


    Oh jeez¡­


    I sigh mentally.


    Don¡¯t make this even more weird Nora.


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­.


    We finally see the village.


    There are some black hairs grouped together. They are wearing cheap clothing, but they are armed with pitchforks and sickles.


    One of them spots us.


    ¡°Kendra? Kendra!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    She runs to them while Nora and I follow behind, walking.


    By the way, she¡¯s still holding my arm.


    They hug each other.


    ¡°Oh my girl! My darling girl!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m safe father.¡±


    ¡°I feared the worst, I did! I thought that you have been snatched away from us!¡±


    ¡°Then you heard about the people that attacked me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I just received a letter about a ransom! We were about to run to your rescue!¡±


    So the people behind this assumed they would succeed?


    Such a shame I happened to come by¡­ Sarcasm intended.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright father. That man saved me.¡±


    The man looks at us and lets go of his daughter.


    The man has a short beard and gray hair. He¡¯s probably in his 60¡¯s. He has a fair number of wrinkles on his face and his body is considerably fat.


    ¡°I¡¯m so grateful, I really am! I owe you my life.¡± He kneels down.


    ¡­ This man doesn¡¯t care about his image...?


    I am caught by surprise by his sudden action.


    A village chief shouldn¡¯t kneel to simple travelers.


    Not that I care that much about etiquette or formalities, but it¡¯s always a surprise seeing someone in a seat of power reacting so humbly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to kneel down, old man.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You saved my daughter and this is the least I can do!¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    Suit yourself¡­ But are your legs fine? Or back?


    *crack*


    That cracking sound came from his body.


    ¡°Now... If you would be so kind, could you help this poor old man to get up?¡±


    I knew it.


    ¡°Father! You should be more careful.¡±


    Nora let¡¯s go of me as I extend my hand and help him up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine.¡± He waves his hand to Kendra. ¡°So, I suppose you need a reward. I got right the thin---¡±


    I raise my hand to stop him.


    ¡°No need. All I want is some information.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I look at the men behind. I wonder if it¡¯s fine to talk in front of them. I should ask him in low voice about how to get to Qahs Holm.


    ¡°You want to get to Qahs Holm?¡±


    The hell¡­?


    He notices my confusion.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry young one. You¡¯re not the first or the last coming here for that. I¡¯m no stranger to this.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Come with me. We can talk inside my house.¡±


    The old man turns his back and walks towards the village. The men follow him as does the girl, after giving one last glance at me that is.


    ¡°This is going pretty smoothly.¡±


    Nora nods.


    ¡°Things might just go right for once¡­ C¡¯mon brother.¡±


    I give her a gently pat on the back.


    ¡°Hm!¡± She nods.


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    The village is simple. Just some small and medium sized houses made of stone and wood and that¡¯s it. All houses are built around a big open space, which is the center of the village.


    The beach is just three or four hundred meters away from the village, so one only needs to do a short walk to get there.


    Nora and I are now inside the house of the old man. He asked some kids to fetch me a new shirt so they could wash mine. I didn¡¯t have reasons to refuse so I let them.


    It''s dark outside.


    The old man is smoking a pipe while seated on a couch. Improvised couch made of straw and leather around it. While me and Nora are seated on chairs made of wood.


    Kendra stands at her father¡¯s side. He invited her to seat down but she refused.


    ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself, I am Garrett, chief of this modest village.¡±


    ¡°I am Al, this is my brother Edward. I¡¯m sorry, but he can¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t, hmm?¡± He says in a wondering manner.


    What a weird reply.


    ¡°So you want to get to Qahs Holm? Are you sure young man?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We have our reasons, so I would appreciate if you don¡¯t inquire about it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t then¡­ But wouldn¡¯t the Empire be a better choice? Qahs Holm doesn¡¯t take kindly to mages¡­¡±


    !!!


    What the fuck!?


    I raise from my seat at once, ready to act.


    The chair I was fall behind and Kendra lets out a small shriek. Nora looks at the development with anxiety and also gets up.


    ¡°Please calm down! Calm down! Don¡¯t need to react like that!¡± The man nervously pleads.


    ¡°Ho-- I-I¡­ How!?¡±


    ¡°Like I said earlier, I am not new to this kind of thing. I know dyed hair when I see it.¡±


    Wha--¡­ No, that¡¯s bullshit!


    ¡°Please calm down and sit. We are friends here, no need to feel so alarmed.¡±


    I take a breath to steady my racing heart. Then I pull up the chair and sit. But just in case, I¡¯ll keep my self ready.


    Nora also sits down.


    Damn it, I totally lost my calm. What if he didn¡¯t know I was a mage and made that question to trick me?


    There¡¯s no way he knew just by looking!


    ¡°Ok, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°Like I said young man, I know just by loo---¡±


    ¡°Father cut some of your hair earlier when you helped him to get up.¡±


    What¡­? When he kneeled?


    ¡°Ah! But don¡¯t worry!¡± She waves her hands nervously. ¡°It was only a bit! Then he gave it to me so I could wash it. See?¡±


    She grabs something from her pocket and extends her hand.


    In her hand, there¡¯s a few strands of white hair.


    Son of a bitch¡­ How did I not notice it?


    ¡°Aw Kendra, always ruining it for me¡­¡± He puts the pipe in his mouth.


    ¡°Haha, c¡¯mon father, don¡¯t lie to people like that.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I let out that word unconsciously.


    ¡°How did I cut it? Sorry, that¡¯s my trade¡¯s secret~.¡±


    I look at the old man, then sigh in resignation.


    I admit, you got me. It¡¯s your win here.


    ¡°But¡­ White hair? I never imagined we would get a visit from a white mage. You must have done something very bad to run away. I thought white mages were very important or something?¡± The man asks.


    White mage? Important? He¡¯s not talking about me as if I was a Servant.


    Does that mean that he¡¯s out of touch with the news?


    I have to confirm it.


    ¡°What do you know about the prince?¡±


    ¡°The prince?¡± He hesitates for a bit, confused by my sudden question. ¡°We don¡¯t really know much about those kind of things. As you can see, we are just a small village in the middle of nowhere, we don¡¯t really care about politics and such. We only care how much we have to pay at the end of each month. That said, I only that his name is Vanadis. But what about him?¡±


    So they don¡¯t know about the assassination? So that must also mean that he doesn¡¯t know about me being summoned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you did something to him! Did you sleep with one of his mistresses!?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no.¡±


    Kendra blushes.


    The old man looks at her and grins.


    ¡°Sorry, just teasing my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Father!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for snitching earlier!¡±


    They start arguing loudly.


    Eh¡­


    I literally don¡¯t know how to react.


    I look at Nora. She¡¯s as confused as me.


    ¡°Well anyway!¡± The man finishes the discussion with a loud voice and looks at me. ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask about what you did. It¡¯s not my habit of asking my clients that kind of information.¡±


    ¡°Clients? Then you¡¯re a smuggler?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Well, not really. I take care of receiving our clients, but the one who actually takes them to Qahs Holm is my little brother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°We help common folk who don¡¯t have a choice but to run away¡­ But this is really unusual young man. It¡¯s not like you are the first mage to come here, but, it¡¯s very rare¡­ Are you sure you want to go to that island? You¡¯re better off escaping to the Empire.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I must do in that island.¡±


    The man frowns as he looks at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re putting me in a very hard spot¡­ I am forever grateful that you saved my daughter, I really am, but I can¡¯t imagine any kind of reason that you may have to want to go to that place. Other than malicious ones I mean. That place is not for mages. A mage being there is just like a cat being in the middle of dogs. Nothing good will come out of it.¡±


    ¡°What kind of place is Qahs Holm?¡± I lean forward.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The old man looks at the ceiling, thinking. ¡°It¡¯s a place for black hairs. Governed by black hairs, only for black hairs. And they are very¡­ Martial¡­ If a black hair here is raised to hold a pitchfork to work on the fields, in Qahs Holm one is raised to hold a sword.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡± He asks, with a serious voice, looking at my eyes.


    I keep the eye contact.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story old man. One that I do not wish to tell. All I can say is that there¡¯s something there that is mine. And I want it back.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Silence fills the room. Only few sounds can be heard from outside, like people talking.


    ¡°Young man¡­ I am torn. We are the gate to Qahs Holm. We help common people that don¡¯t have any other choice but to flee. If we let a spy in¡­ Everything we worked for could be lost. Those mages that I mentioned¡­ We hid the fact that we were smugglers and made them believe we were just a simple small village. You are the first mage who I have been honest with.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only because you saved my daughter. But even so¡­ Even if I am grateful¡­ I can¡¯t be certain that you are trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°If you think I am not trustworthy, then why did you tell me that you are smugglers?¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ Why did I do that¡­¡± He mumbles to himself as he closes his eyes.


    Silence.


    Nora looks at me. She must be worried.


    I pat her head as if to say that it will be alright.


    But the man is still silent.


    ¡°Father...?¡±


    *zzzzZZZZZZ*


    ¡­ Was that a snore¡­?


    ¡°FATHER!¡± Kendra slaps her father in the forehead.


    ¡°Ouch! What!? Oh! Sorry!¡±


    I let out a sigh.


    He. Fell. Asleep. With. The. Pipe. In. His. Mouth.


    Smoking.


    How is that even possible?


    ¡°Jeez, I don¡¯t understand you sometimes father. I really don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So, Al.¡± The man looks at me. ¡°Since you already know about us, I don¡¯t really have a choice but to trust you now, do I?¡± He grins. ¡°Thing is, my little brother won¡¯t be back from Qahs Holm for a couple of weeks, so you need to wait for him!¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    I got a headache...


    ¡°So you better make yourself comfortable, you---¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s going on here?¡± A woman enters the room.


    A big woman. Not in height, but in volume. She¡¯s also a dark hair and must be in her late 40¡¯s.


    ¡°Ah! Aunt Haylie!¡±


    ¡°And here comes my little sister.¡±


    ¡°Good to see you are treating our ¡®guests¡¯ right.¡±


    ¡°You dare to doubt the host inside of me!?¡± The old man yells.


    I think my headache is getting worse...


    ¡°Stupid brother, stop saying stupid things for once.¡±


    ¡°You wound me little sister. And even though I took care of you when you were just a baby.¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah, go outside and get some fresh air for a change, instead of smoking that thing all day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny an old man simple life¡¯s pleasures.¡± He looks nonchalantly away.


    I don¡¯t even know what to say. It feels like I shouldn¡¯t be here.


    ¡°*sigh* Anyway, what¡¯s your decision?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to let them to use our services. For free.¡±


    ¡°You sure you know what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°Not a clue.¡±


    ¡°Kendra dear, hit your father for me will you?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t waste any time and hits her own father in the head.


    *pum*


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± He whines while massaging the top of his head. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter! You can¡¯t use her like that!¡±


    ¡°I just did.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Women¡­¡±


    ¡°Kendra dear¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright alright! I¡¯ll just shut up now!¡±


    What a weird family.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to trust you brother, like I always have, but if anything happens, it¡¯s on you.¡± The woman turns her attention to me and Nora. ¡°So I guess you¡¯ll need a room to spend the night?¡±


    ¡°I suppose¡­¡±


    ¡°You can sleep in that wide house. That¡¯s where the men of this village without their own house sleep. Kendra will take you there.¡±


    I see¡­ Crap, it must be a public room, where everyone sleeps in the same room. That¡¯s not good for Nora.


    I look at her.


    Just as I thought, she has a worried look on her face.


    Sorry Nora, but we¡¯ll manage¡­ Somehow.


    ¡°We better get going then.¡±


    I get up and signal Nora to come.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re taking her?¡± The woman asks.


    !!!


    Her!?


    What the!? Again!?


    ¡°You think we are a joke kid? I could see her chest from miles away.¡±


    I look at Nora¡¯s chest.


    ¡­ I admit that it¡¯s a bit unnatural but still¡­ Not enough to--


    ¡°And you wanted to bring her to the men¡¯s room!? What were you thinking!? What kind of a man are you!?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    My mind is blank. I literally can¡¯t keep up with her.


    ¡°And you girl.¡± Nora shrieks. ¡°You look like a mess. You¡¯re coming with me and sleep in my house. And I know very well you can speak, so say something damnit!¡±


    ¡°Wha--!? H-how did you know!?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. You just told me.¡±


    Ah ok, now it was a trap¡­


    Note to self: do not underestimate these people.


    ¡°Kendra, take that sorry excuse for a man to his room.¡±


    Sorry excuse for a man...?


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    I don¡¯t even know how to react. I don¡¯t know if I should feel perplexed or insulted.


    Fatwoman. That¡¯s what I am going to call her from now on.


    Fatwoman grabs Nora¡¯s hand and pulls her away.


    Nora looks behind at me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. You already know what to do if you need me.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go girl!¡± She pushes her to another room.¡±


    ¡°Ok alright!¡±


    Now I¡¯m worried.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry about your friend.¡± Kendra says to me. ¡°Auntie is a little rude, but that¡¯s just how she is. She¡¯s a good person.¡±


    Kinda hard to believe to be honest.


    ¡°She¡¯s more like the devil.¡± The old man grumbles. ¡°That devil ate my sweet little sister.¡±


    ¡°I heard that!¡± Fatwoman¡¯s voice comes from the other room.


    ¡°Well good for you! It means that your ears are working you devil!¡±


    ¡°Just wait until I am done with this brat you old geezer!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaa!¡±


    Nora!?


    ¡°Ha, hehe.¡± Kendra nervously laughs. ¡°Auntie is probably changing her clothes...¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Nooooo!¡±


    ¡°By the way brother, she¡¯s a red mage!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look there!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Awkward silence fills the room.


    ¡°... Kendra, is your aunt really safe?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± She gives a nervous laugh.


    *sigh*


    ¡°We probably should go¡­ Before aunt comes back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°See ya tomorrow boy. Tomorrow we''ll talk better¡± The old man says while exhaling smoke.


    Kendra starts walking and I follow her.


    After a while, we reach the house.


    It¡¯s just like the other hourses here. Wide, but robust looking.


    ¡°Here we are. Inside there are many places where you can sleep, just choose one free.¡±


    ¡°Alright thanks.¡±


    ¡°Most should be already sleeping, so please try to not be too noisy.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°So uhm¡­¡±


    She fidgets with her fingers.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I wait for her response.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ See you tomorrow!¡±


    She turns around and runs to the house where we were.


    ¡°...¡±


    After seeing her enter her house, I open the wooden door and do the same.


    Inside there¡¯s a huge room full of men sleeping in different places. Some on beds and others on hammocks.


    I look around and spot a empty bed.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll use that one.¡± I murmur to myself.


    I lay down on it.


    ¡°Tomorrow is another day¡­¡±


    I close my eyes.


    Let¡¯s just hope my headache goes away.


    <hr />


    I really don''t have much to say other than sorry. Some irl stuff happened and I lost my will to continue writing.


    I just didn''t feel like it. And it''s impossible for me to write when I don''t feel like it. Stuff... Just comes out wrong, you know?


    That''s why I decided to not force myself. If I don''t feel like writing, I don''t. It''s for the better that way. Better late and good, than soon and bad.


    But as you can see with this long chapter, I came in force! I wrote everything in just one afternoon! How cool is that!? I never managed to write so much in so little time! Normally I write 1000-2000 words per afternoon, but I wrote 7000+! Seven thousand! I am proud of myself.


    Obviously, that was yesterday and today I PR''ed it, with a refreshed mind.


    Anyway, sorry again for the lateness, here''s a nice pic to make up for it:


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>

 32

    (Alddan POV)


    It¡¯s morning.


    I hear people dressing and talking with each other.


    The room is fairly noisy, but I feel that I woke up naturally. It wasn¡¯t their noise that woke me.


    I raise my torso and look around.


    My eyes confirm my earlier thoughts. Everyone is dressing themselves with their everyday clothes and chatting.


    ¡°Oi there mate!¡±


    I look at my right and see a young man, standing and looking at me.


    ¡°Glad you woke up. Otherwise I would have to wake you up myself, and that¡¯s not cool. Not at all.¡± He says so with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m Paul by the way.¡±


    He¡¯s around the same age as me. He has a fair build but not as strong as me. He¡¯s about the same height as me too.


    His hair is short and a bit messy, but it¡¯s probably because it¡¯s just his style, not because he forgot to arrange it.


    ¡°Why is it not cool by the way?¡± I ask with an uninterested tone.


    I don''t really care about his answer, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to make a weird atmosphere or make any unnecessary resentment.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon¡­ A guy waking up another guy? That¡¯s just not how it¡¯s done.¡±


    The other men notice us and turn their attention.


    They must want to meet the new guy, eh?


    ¡°Then how is it done?¡± I ask nonchalantly.


    ¡°Ah, you know¡­ If you were a gal I wouldn¡¯t mind but¡­ A guy is just too weird.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± I get up from the bed. ¡°Well, your clothes come out of the closet every morning and you seem rather comfortable with them.¡±


    ¡°Uh, eh...?¡±


    ¡°Puhahahaha!¡± The others start laughing.


    ¡°Eh!? Oh¡­ Oh! I get it! You funny guy! Good one!¡±


    He pats me on the back. He put some strength in his arm, but I didn¡¯t move an inch.


    He looks surprised for a moment, but he quickly puts up his grin again.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name boy?¡± One of the men asks.


    He has a long beard and fair skin. He has a few wrinkles but he¡¯s probably in his 30¡¯s.


    ¡°You can call me Al.¡±


    ¡°Not your real name eh? Don¡¯t worry boy, no one is going to snitch you or anything. Not after you saving one of ours.¡±


    Everyone nods to confirm what he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Paul says. ¡°You¡¯re not the first refugee that we get. In fact, most of us here are runaways.¡±


    Everyone nods again.


    ¡°And most of us did nothing more than insult some noble just because we exist!¡± Another man declares.


    ¡°Well, to be fair, some of us did some serious crimes...¡±


    ¡°H-hum, yeah¡­¡± Paul nods.


    I see. They are people who had no other choice but to run away from home. Either because they did something serious or angered a noble¡­


    ¡°So¡­ The locals are fine with receiving criminals?¡±


    Maybe I could have worded that better? Calling them criminals might piss them off¡­ Even though they are.


    Humans hate it when someone calls them something that they really are.


    ¡°Fair question.¡± The man with long hair answers. ¡°I also wondered about that, but the chief once told me, ¡®as long as your crimes stay in the past, you are welcome to stay here as long as you like¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s that. The locals are hospitable too by the way. Take it as you will.¡± The bearded man completes the other.


    I nod in acknowledgement.


    ¡°And since you now know that past is a tricky subject, you should know that we have this unspoken rule of not talking about pasts~.¡± The guy with the messy hair says so. ¡°If you break it, we''ll have to beat you up~.¡±


    I look at him with a ¡®are you serious?¡¯ expression.


    ¡°Heh, you might want to rephrase that Paul!¡± The one with long hair yells. ¡°I heard that he killed four Carown Mercenaries yesterday. Barehanded.¡±


    ¡°W-what!? Seriously!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what little Kendra said. If you want to beat him up, go right ahead, but don¡¯t count with my help, haha!¡±


    The others laugh too.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Hehe¡­¡± He looks at me, apologetically. ¡°You know I was just kidding right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have a habit of beating up people without a good reason.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    He¡¯s nervous, but he¡¯s still trying to maintain his smiling face.


    I take my eyes off of him. Then hear a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So, why are you all here? Why didn¡¯t you go to Qahs Holm yet?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that question. The question. Each one of us has his own reasons.¡± The bearded man answers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go because I don¡¯t have money.¡± Paul answers. ¡°It¡¯s sooo expensive¡­¡±


    ¡°I wanted to go at first, but then the chief warned me that I would probably end up in the military.¡± The man with the long hair answers. ¡°I mean, look at me! I¡¯m not a soldier! I don¡¯t even know how to use a sword.¡±


    His body is not weak, but it¡¯s not muscular either.


    ¡°In a nutshell, those are the two main reasons.¡± The bearded man finishes. ¡°Some don¡¯t have the money while others don¡¯t want to raise a sword. Me personally, I didn¡¯t have enough money at first, but then I took a liking to this village. I can¡¯t imagine myself living anywhere else but here.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Qahs Holm seems to be a militarized country¡­ Not sure if I should feel satisfied, or depressed.


    Obviously, I feel satisfied just like any other strategist or leader... But I also dislike war just like any other man.


    No. This is good. If Qahs Holm is as dangerous as Vanadis said, then I am satisfied. At least I do remember him saying that there would be many losses if they attacked it.


    War is the only way I am going to change this world. It¡¯s a necessary evil.


    There¡¯s nothing to feel depressed about. This is exactly what I wanted.


    Now it¡¯s just a question of getting there and fit all pieces of the puzzle together. Confirm if I existed or not and see how I can get them to follow me.


    ¡°And how much does it cost?¡±


    ¡°50 silver coins.¡± The bearded man answers.


    Rather expensive for a black hair. I can imagine that only a few would be able to pay that.


    But, Garret himself said that this village was isolated, then why do they need so much money?


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot. Any idea why he asks for so much?¡±


    ¡°Beats me, you would have to ask the chief himself.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I guess I will if a chance comes up.


    ¡°Anyway, name¡¯s Bernard. That¡¯s my real name by the way.¡± He extends his hand.


    I grab it and shake it.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°And mine is Waller.¡± The man with the long hair extends his hand too.


    I shake his hand.


    ¡°And mine is...¡± Everyone introduces themselves.


    They seem friendly enough. But still, I should keep my guard up. Just in case.


    All of them have cheap clothes and callouses on their hands. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to see that they are hard workers.


    Some of them exit the house after introducing themselves.


    ¡°So I take it that you want to cross the ocean?¡± Bernard asks.


    ¡°Yes. Garret said he would let me go for free.¡±


    ¡°As expected.¡± Waller comments.


    ¡°Well, normally I would say, I hope you know what you are doing, but in your case, I think you¡¯ll be just fine.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Paul interrupts. ¡°you brought a gal with¡¯ya right? Can she handle herself?¡±


    ¡°She can.¡±


    Maybe not with a sword, but she¡¯s a red mage. She shouldn''t be taken lightly.


    But then again, I wouldn¡¯t let her fight alone.


    Speaking of which, we should resume our training later. I didn¡¯t train her in the last few days.


    ¡°I see.¡± He frowns, dissatisfied with something.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Bernard asks.


    ¡°My mental image of her got worse.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean, if she¡¯s even half of this guy, she must be a a huge muscular woman! And we already got Haylie!¡±


    *sigh*


    We all roll our eyes.


    ¡°What? Ain¡¯t I right? If---¡±


    ¡°We should go have breakfast.¡± Waller interrupts him.


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Both I and Bernard agree and start walking towards the door.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon!¡± Paul yells.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    This community is basically composed by two groups: the refugees and the locals.


    The locals are people who, as the word suggests, already lived here. All of them have their own house and family.


    The refugees are people who tried to find their way into Qahs Holm, but for one reason or another had to stay here. The men live in the public room, while the women are taken in by the locals.


    Just like when fatwoman took Nora in.


    And as it turns out, people in this community are really close. According to Bernard, they always have their meals together in the ¡®big house¡¯. Both the refugees and the locals.


    The big house is pretty much like the room where I slept in, but covers a significant bigger area. It stands on the south part of the large open space, with the entrance pointed to the center of that.


    We are all heading to the big house.


    Everyone who¡¯s outside gives me curious glares.


    ¡°So he¡¯s the one who saved lil¡¯ Kendra?¡±


    ¡°Ay, took a whole Carown¡¯s group all by himself.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I hope he¡¯ll stay here with us.¡±


    Sorry, I won¡¯t. As soon as Garret¡¯s brother arrives, I¡¯m out.


    Hmm, now that I think about it, did the old man tell the others that me and Nora are mages?


    Probably not, but I should confirm with him when I get the chance.


    ¡°See lad? You just arrived and are already talk of the village.¡± Bernard turns his attention to me.


    ¡°What did you expect? With such an entrance, how could he not?¡± Waller continues.


    ¡°By the way, do you think they will come back?¡±


    ¡°The mercs? Nah, they wouldn¡¯t dare to attack the village, they¡¯re cowards. We can bite them here.¡± Bernard answers.


    ¡°True, but we can¡¯t send anyone outside alone again.¡±


    ¡°Ay, especially you Waller.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed---? *sigh* Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Bwahaha, just kidding lad, just kidding! You are a man worthy of respect, I can assure you of that. Your looks don¡¯t matter.¡±


    Indeed, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone mistook him for a woman. He¡¯s not feminine enough to pass as a woman if we look at his face, but from behind, his long hair and body shape can lie about his gender.


    ¡°I already told you, I am not going to cut my hair no matter what.¡±


    ¡°I know lad. You don¡¯t need to tell me that again. Your reasons are your own.¡±


    Bernard looks forward, as if to signal that their conversation about that matter was done.


    ¡­


    We enter the ¡®big house¡¯.


    Inside is almost like a canteen.


    It¡¯s a huge room with long wood tables and bench chairs of the same length occupying every free space. On the left there¡¯s a big counter separating the kitchen from the rest.


    Some men are already seated chatting with each other, while women and girls are working on the kitchen and setting up the tables.


    Bernard notices my curious gazing.


    ¡°Normally, women take care of the house while the men go out on the sea or take care of the cattle.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t help each other sometimes. There were a couple of times when I helped them wash the plates.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I nod in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Let me through!¡± A little girl holding wooden plates and cutlery tries to push me away with with her shoulder.


    ¡°Ah sorry.¡±


    I take a step back to let her pass.


    She passes and doesn¡¯t mind me in the least. She puts down the plates and sets up the table. After she finishes, she looks at me.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°... Something the matter?¡± I ask.


    Her cheeks become red and she let¡¯s out a small yelp. Then she runs away from the other side of the table.


    ¡°Hehe, that girl is very shy around strangers. Poor thing didn¡¯t even notice who you were.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    That¡¯s cute.


    I look around again and notice another girl carrying baskets full of bread and setting them on the tables, all the while smiling. But unlike the other little one, she¡¯s older.


    Wait¡­


    Nora?


    That girl isn¡¯t wearing the same clothes up until now. She¡¯s wearing a brown bodice laced up on the front with a full skirt. Underneath she has a white chemise.


    It took me a while to realize because of her sudden change of appearance, but that is without a doubt Nora.


    People look at her as she passes by.


    She puts down the last basket and then looks around. Then she spots me.


    ¡°Al!¡±


    Her smile becomes wider as she waves at me. Then she runs in my direction


    *badump*


    My heart races for a moment.


    I take a deep breath to try to control it.


    She stops right in front of us.


    ¡°So? How do I look?¡± She asks with a grin while making a pose.


    She looks¡­ Really good.


    This outfit brings every single feminine point she has. Her waist, her curves, her face¡­ Everything just matches.


    This is the complete opposite of what she wore yesterday.


    ¡°Y-you look great.¡±


    Damnit I stuttered.


    ¡°I know right?¡± She answers energetically.


    ¡°Who gave it to you?¡±


    ¡°It was Haylie.¡± She keeps looking down and twirling, impressed by her own clothes. ¡°At first she was kind of scary, but she¡¯s not a bad person after all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, fatwoman. That makes sense.¡±


    !!!


    I sense danger!


    My hand moves immediately and catches a wooden plate headed for my head.


    ¡°I heard that you little brat!¡± That woman¡¯s voice comes from the kitchen


    I look at the kitchen, and she¡¯s right there helping out the other women while looking at me.


    ¡°Well, hello to you too.¡±


    Annoying fat woman.


    ¡°Hehe, Al c¡¯mon, don¡¯t be like that please.¡± She grabs the plate of my hand.


    ¡°So that¡¯s your companion eh? Nice to meet you lass, my name is Bernard.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you too! I¡¯m Elisa.¡±


    Weird name, but I guess it¡¯s fine.


    ¡°And I¡¯m Waller.¡±


    Nora nods at him and then looks at Paul.


    Paul is just standing there looking at Nora.


    This guy¡­


    ¡°Say something and wipe off the drool off of your face.¡±


    He looks at me and quickly rubs his mouth with his sleeve, only to find it dry.


    ¡°Oh! Funny guy strikes again uh? I admit defeat on this one friend.¡± He looks at Nora. ¡°Hi! My name is Paul!¡±


    Nora opens her eyes wide in surprise because of his sudden outbursts.


    She nods and gives a small ¡®yeah¡¯ in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Did I ever tell you how beautiful you are?¡±


    *sigh*


    You just met her dumbass¡­


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Nora laughs nervously. ¡°N-no, you didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Awkward silence follows. Both Paul and Nora don¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°So, Elisa,¡± I break the silence. ¡°everything fine so far? Did they treat you well?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Miss Haylie gave me these clothes and then brought me here. She asked me to help everyone. The others were also very polite and welcomed me.¡±


    ¡°I see. Good to hear.¡±


    ¡°Hey Elisa! Stop chatting and get to work! Everyone''s going to be here soon!¡± Fatwoman¡¯s yells from the kitchen.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    She goes back running to the kitchen.


    The heck did that woman do to Nora? It¡¯s almost as if Nora is used to this.


    ¡°And you brat!¡± She points at me. ¡°Sit over there!¡± Then points to the closest table to the kitchen.


    ¡°And why--- *sigh*¡±


    ---would I sit there.


    I was about to say that, but it¡¯s not worth the trouble. She probably wants to talk with me or something while we eat. Or maybe not.


    The others nod at me and go to another table while I make my way to the one she pointed.


    I sit down. In front of me, there¡¯s already tableware set up and some bread.


    Hmm, I could eat some.


    I grab one from the basket and take a bite off of it.


    Tasty.


    It¡¯s warm, meaning it was just baked a while ago. The crunchiness and flavor are most certainly welcomed.


    I look around while munching it.


    Some girls are still setting up the tables.


    They set up the tables if they¡¯re unoccupied, but if there¡¯s someone seated, the girls just leave the tableware and let them set it up themselves.


    Things are a bit chaotic one could say, but not chaotic enough to create a stressful atmosphere.


    Just like outside, most people are curious about me and give quick glances.


    They turn their head as soon my gaze comes across them.


    But I¡¯m not the only center of attention. They also give curious glares at Nora.


    Speaking of which¡­


    I look at her, and see her working with the others in the kitchen, all the while smiling.


    Just¡­ I don¡¯t have words. She¡¯s a noble¡­ Or was¡­ But she¡¯s working just like that.


    I honestly didn¡¯t expect this of her. I would have sooner bet that she wouldn¡¯t work willingly.


    But then again, this is nothing compared to what our life has been until now since that incident.


    She most certainly welcomes the change.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    Of course she does. Who wouldn¡¯t?


    And the way how she displayed her new clothes?


    She kept saying how she disliked being dressed like a guy and how uncomfortable it was.


    Now she can exhibit herself as a woman and dress like one.


    Now that I think about it, I do remember that she loves dresses. She had a blast during that party in the royal palace.


    What a princess, seriously¡­


    Still¡­ Seeing her smile like this, it makes everything worthwhile.


    I shake my head to clear my thoughts.


    I have to control myself. I like her, but I won¡¯t go any farther than that.


    Otherwise, I fear that my old self takes over for good and I become too weak to do what¡¯s necessary later.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡­ But then again, that bastard is already winning some ground¡­ Otherwise I would have never let her come with me.


    Someone¡¯s behind me.


    ¡°Appreciating the view young man?¡±


    It¡¯s Garret voice.


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°Wha-... I didn¡¯t scare you!?¡±


    ¡°I already knew you were behind me before you said anything.¡±


    ¡°Eh, good senses.¡±


    He sits down at my right side.


    ¡°Did you tell the others that me and my friend¡­¡±


    Are mages?


    ¡°Nope. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    He grabs a piece of bread.


    ¡°By the way old man, what do you do with so much money?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow.¡± He answers nonchalantly.


    ¡°The money you make from the smuggling. Why do you need so much?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. The usual. Pay taxes, trade with other settlements when we need things like wheat and medicines...¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the price you ask too high?¡±


    ¡°It has to be. It¡¯s a good way to make some crowd control.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Then that means they don¡¯t want to smuggle too many people? Thus why they put a high price so that only a few can pay for it.


    ¡°Not the fairest system I admit, but it¡¯s the best we can do.¡± He looks around to check if anyone is hearing us, then he gets closer to my ear and whispers. ¡°But to be honest, sometimes I make exceptions when I think the person is worth it, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    He gets away and eats the bread in his hand.


    ¡°And sometimes,¡± he continues. ¡°the guards need some bribing when they get too close to our necks. They already know we take some criminals into our community, so we have to give them something to leave us, and the criminal they are looking for, alone.¡±


    ¡°And they know about the smuggling?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He thinks for a while. ¡°I told you that we pretend to be just a small simple village, but the truth is, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they know about the smuggling. But since they don¡¯t find enough hard evidence about the smuggling, plus they receive some bribes sometimes, they look the other way.¡±


    Corruption for the win, uh?


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s also why we ask for such a high price. Sometimes my brother brings some goods from Qahs Holm so we can make some money by trading.¡±


    ¡°Goods?¡±


    ¡°Simple things like iron, wool, wine¡­ They offer them to us so that we can continue to operate.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then Qahs Holm supports this village.


    ¡°By the way, I noticed you already met the other men? Especially those three?¡±


    He points to Bernard and the other two.


    ¡°Yes. What of it?¡±


    ¡°Bernard is an honest man, I like him. I even offered him to go to Qahs Holm with a discount, but he refused.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he mentioned earlier how he liked it here.¡±


    ¡°Waller is also like him, but he¡¯s a little paranoid.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°I told him that Qahs Holm was a place where one grows to hold a sword, and he somehow convinced himself that if he goes there, he will be forced into the military, which is not true at all. It¡¯s true that that place is militarized, but just like any other country, it needs someone to work on the fields, farms, secretaries¡­ And he knows how to read, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to put him to do paperwork. But no matter how many times I tell him that, he just ignores me and keeps saying that he doesn¡¯t want to risk it.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    ¡°And Paul¡­ Just watch yourself around him. I don¡¯t like his vibe.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just a gut feeling unfortunately. If I could, I would have already kicked him out of the village, but I don¡¯t want to be unfair and exile someone just because of a gut feeling. He might be a good guy for all I know.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that he¡¯s trouble?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know to be honest¡­ It¡¯s just a feeling. I don¡¯t like the way he looks at people, much less how he looks at my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    He¡¯s the odd kind, that¡¯s for certain.


    ¡°That said, I would also appreciate if you kept an eye on him. If he does anything, please report to me.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ But---¡±


    *BUMP*


    FUCK FUCK FUCK!!!


    Something hard hits the back of my head.


    I feel the impact through my entire skull.


    It hurts like hell!


    I put my hands on my head and massage the area where I was hit.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Fatwoman¡¯s voice comes into my ears and also a sound of something being poured on my plate.


    That fuckin bitch! How the hell didn¡¯t I notice her!?


    I look behind me and she¡¯s already serving soup to Garret.


    ¡°Thank you my dear little sister.¡±


    ¡°Just shut up old man.¡±


    And she just ignores me!?


    ¡°Why you---!¡±


    As I am about to get up, Garret grabs my arm.


    ¡°Just sit down young man. That¡¯s just how she is.¡±


    ¡°Just how she is!? The heck you¡¯re---?¡±


    ¡°Please, sit down.¡± He insists again with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not ruin this beautiful morning.¡±


    She keeps serving other people, without looking back.


    ¡­ Whatever¡­


    I sit down, still rubbing the back of my head.


    If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t back down.


    ¡°I already knew this was going to happen *sigh*¡± The old man mutters.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You look just like someone she once knew. Look at your plate.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I look at the plate. It¡¯s full with soup. And by full I mean really full. One more drop and it would overflow.


    Looking at the others, they¡¯re not as full.


    ¡°Try to be patient with her young man. She¡¯s going through a lot since the moment she first saw you.¡± He says so as he takes a sip.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡­ I guess I can suck it up. For now.


    I grab the spoon and start eating.


    The soup¡­ It''s not bad.


    The girls are already finished and start taking her places. The others are also arriving from the outside.


    The place is starting to get crowded as people take their places.


    Moments later, Nora, Kendra and fatwoman take their places in front of me and the old man.


    ¡°Slept well my dear?¡± Garret asks.


    ¡°Yes. Auntie, sorry for not helping out here today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it girl.¡±


    Kendra then looks at me.


    ¡°H-hi.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    She blushes.


    Nora frowns for a bit, but I noticed it.


    Fatwoman keeps avoiding looking at me.


    For some reason I thought she would be just like a brute eating breakfast, but she is surprisingly well mannered.


    ¡°So,¡± the old man speaks up and looks at me. ¡°we have to discuss something.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°You saved my daughter and I am really grateful. If it were up to me, I would treat you both like royalty until my brother arrived, but you know¡­ We here are not that rich and we work every day to put food on the table... It would be a great help if you both helped us with our daily routines.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    He wants us to work.


    ¡°But I mean, you don¡¯t need to. I can¡¯t ask you something so selfish after saving my daughter...¡±


    He wants to play guilty games. He wants me to feel guilty if I refuse to work.


    It¡¯s fine. I wasn¡¯t planning to laze around all day anyway.


    ¡°No need to play those kind of games old man. Just tell me what to do and I¡¯ll try to help.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! I knew I could count on you!¡±


    ¡°I guess you already agreed to work?¡± I look at Elisa.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t mind helping out too.¡±


    I nod in acknowledgement.


    ¡°But I have a condition.¡± I look at the old man.


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    ¡°You let me and Elisa have free time before the sunset.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me, but why, if I may ask?¡±


    ¡°She needs to train.¡±


    ¡°Train? Oh, like, using a sword?¡±


    ¡°Hand to hand combat.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, like I said, fine by me. Haylie?¡±


    She looks at Nora and replies.


    ¡°As long as she wants to, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need this. I was the one who asked him.¡±


    ¡°Then you are free to do as you wish. But until then, you¡¯re going to help me doing the chores.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am! You can count me!¡±


    What the hell?


    What did that woman do to you Nora?


    She notices my gaze and looks away, embarrassed.


    ¡°So, for today young man, I would like you to guard the cattle in the fields¡±


    ¡°Because of the mercenaries?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I doubt that they will dare to attack us or our animals but, I want to play on the safe side.¡±


    ¡°Are they really afraid of attacking a small village?¡±


    ¡°Young man, let¡¯s just say that we have a few tricks up our sleeves. And they know it.¡±


    ¡°Those tricks being?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, tis a secret.¡± He gives a small grin.


    Now I am curious, but...


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I won¡¯t pursue this matter.


    "Who are they anyway?" I ask.


    "Just an old merc group with an old grudge."


    "..."


    "..."


    Guess you don''t want to talk about that too.


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Kendra declares once we reach the field just outside of the village.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to lead me here.¡±


    ¡°N-nonsense! Father asked me to so I did! It¡¯s the least I can do!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ Doesn¡¯t matter. Thanks anyway.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me!¡±


    The old man gave me a small sword. ¡®Just to be safe¡¯ he said.


    It¡¯s a very ordinary sword. It¡¯s useful against normal mercenaries, but it wouldn¡¯t help much against another Servant.


    Damnit, having this one with me just makes me realize how valuable my previous sword was. Why did it have to break in that tournament¡­ Damn that guy and damn his armor.


    I look around and see some cows grazing in the fields around the village.


    ¡°So you guys also have cattle?¡±


    I try to make small talk.


    ¡°Yes. We mostly have cows and pigs, but we also have chickens and a few sheep. They¡¯re our source of meat and milk. But we mostly eat fish. We usually leave them alone and graze as they wish, so father will probably make you work with the others at the beach tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I look forward, towards the road from where we came from yesterday.


    A moment passes and she¡¯s still here, looking at me.


    ¡°Is there something you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°U-uhm, I¡¯m sorry but, if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Do you really have to go to Qahs Holm?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I answer without hesitation.


    ¡°A-ah¡­ Will you come back here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but probably not.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Her expression turns sad for a moment.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Could we maybe talk later?¡±


    ¡°What about?¡±


    ¡°I want to know more about you. Y-you¡¯re a mage right? I want to know how life is for a mage like you, and what nobles wear, read, and--¡±


    ¡°You know how to read?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! Of course! Auntie taught me. Most of the children here know how to read thanks to her.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    That woman¡­


    ¡°S-so¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really¡­ The best person to ask about those kind of things. Ask my friend about it.¡±


    ¡°A-ah¡­ I see¡­ Ah! So that means that you both are just friends!?¡± She asks with a hint of enthusiasm.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    This is going in a weird direction.


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s good.¡± She mutters to herself. ¡°But can we still talk later?¡±


    She¡¯s not¡­ Interested in me, is she?


    ¡°Sure, why not. But look, I...¡±


    I am not interested in you.


    That¡¯s what I was going to say. But it¡¯s better not. She might just be enamored about the fact that I am a mage and wants to know more about us. It¡¯s simple curiosity.


    I¡¯m probably the first mage she ever met.


    That¡¯s the most plausible scenario. She¡¯s not a mage and she gains nothing by being with me. Marriage is also impossible. And she knows that I am a runaway, so she can¡¯t possibly expect to gain anything by me having her as a lover.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She breaks the silence and forces me to come back to reality.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know what you want to talk about, but sure.¡±


    ¡°O-ok¡­¡±


    We stay for a while looking at each other.


    ¡°We probably should go about our business.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! I¡¯m going back to help the others. Please call us if you need anything!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Ok then!¡±


    She turns around and runs towards the village.


    Well then¡­


    Spending all morning looking around doing nothing¡­ What a waste of time.


    I probably should do some push ups. Something to keep my muscles active.


    Thinking of which¡­ Do I need to exercise? Do my muscles wither away if I don¡¯t?


    This body now doesn¡¯t need food or water. I only feel pleasure by eating and feel mild hunger if I don¡¯t, but I don¡¯t actually need to eat. What else did my body change?


    One way or the other, better safe than sorry. I should exercise.


    I¡¯ll also use Inner Magic to enhance my vision, hearing and senses, just in case any merc appears.


    I find a spot in the middle of the grass and start doing pushups.


    ¡°One, two, three¡­¡±


    After this I should do some sit-ups.


    I have to make sure that my upper body is ready to use the bow, and arm strength is essential.


    Many people think that the swordsmen are stronger than archers in arm strength, but the truth is, that¡¯s not the case. Archers are just as strong, if not stronger, than swordsmen.


    Shooting arrows hundreds of meters away takes a lot of strength and endurance. Anyone can shoot one or two arrows, but shooting many? That¡¯s another story and that¡¯s where the endurance is truly tested.


    The string has to be pulled to the limit and it really makes you work your sweat.


    A warrior is physically stronger in general, but he will have trouble with an archer in arm wrestling.


    *munch munch*


    I hear someone eating.


    I look at my left and see a cow. It¡¯s munching while looking at me.


    ¡°What? Enjoying the show?¡±


    *munch munch*


    ¡°Well, take the advantage while you can. Next time it¡¯s not going to be free.¡±


    ¡°Moo.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯re you going to pay?¡±


    *munch munch*


    ¡°With milk, obviously.¡±


    ¡°Moo.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t like it? Don¡¯t look.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    I spent the entire morning exercising.


    I feel somewhat fatigued, but not really tired.


    The sun is shining and it even burns my skin.


    ¡°Today is too hot for autumn.¡±


    It¡¯s weird, but sometimes it happens. It¡¯s almost as if it¡¯s a summer day.


    I sit down next to a tree, under its shadow.


    Despite some leaves being on the ground, there are still a good amount on the tree.


    Then I notice someone coming from the village with a basket.


    It¡¯s Nora.


    ¡°Al!¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± I raise my hand to greet her.


    Damn, it¡¯s still weird seeing her like this.


    She get¡¯s closer.


    ¡°Look, I brought you lunch!¡± She raises the basket.


    ¡°Oh, I thought we were going to eat in the big house.¡±


    ¡°Hm-hm.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Everyone is there, but Haylie told me to bring you lunch.¡±


    That woman again.


    ¡°Well then,¡± I make space for her. ¡°Sit here.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± She nods and sits next to me and puts the basket between us.


    Her basket is full of sandwiches.


    ¡°Looks good.¡±


    ¡°D-does it!? W-well¡­¡± She looks away flustered.


    She¡¯s also moving her hands awkwardly.


    The sandwiches are made of some kind of pate and lettuce. Simple.


    ¡°Did you make them?¡± I ask jokingly.


    ¡°Y-yeah! I did!.¡±


    Wait, seriously?


    ¡°Haylie helped me to make the pate, but I did everything else alone!¡± She says so, blushing.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have a bite.¡±


    I grab one of the sandwiches.


    A noble did something so menial. It¡¯s probably the first thing she ever made in the kitchen.


    Even if it doesn¡¯t tastes that good, I won¡¯t be picky.


    I take a bite from the sandwich I have in my hand.


    ¡°...¡± She keeps looking at me, expectantly.


    ¡°...¡±


    My eyes open wide and look at the sandwich.


    It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s really good.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad, isn¡¯t it!? I knew it!¡± She takes the sandwich from my hand. ¡°I knew I screwed up when I put too much---!¡±


    ¡°Nora.¡±


    I grab her wrist and bring it close to my mouth. I take another bite off of it.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± I smile at her.


    Her face becomes red like a tomato and then looks down.


    ¡°I-is that so¡­ Hehe.¡±


    I take the sandwich from her hand and continue eating it.


    ¡°You did a good job. It¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°Y-you really think so?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± I pat her head.


    She frowns.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a dog or something? No, actually, don¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re starting to learn.¡±


    Ok, they¡¯re just sandwiches, not really something that will impress a chef. But I bet that making pate is not something that a noble like her, without any experience in cooking, can do so easily.


    What really impresses me, is her growth. At first, she was just like any other noble, now she¡¯s willing to even work at the kitchen.


    Not many nobles can do that. Most nobles would rather declare war than having to dirty their hands.


    I finish the sandwich.


    ¡°Want another one?¡± She asks with a smile


    ¡°Yes please.¡±


    "Here!" She passes me another one.

 33

    (Alddan POV)


    We just finished lunch.


    Nora seems to be in a good mood.


    ¡°Nora.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    She looks at me puzzled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ How do I say this¡­? I didn¡¯t expect you to work or fit with the others so easily. I mean, if I didn¡¯t know any better, I would¡¯ve thought that you already lived here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ Well, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    She puts her finger on her chin, to indicate she¡¯s pondering about something.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­?¡±


    ¡°I uh, I was reluctant at first but¡­ Haylie convinced me that I should give it my all. That people here need to work to pull their own weight. Otherwise, uhm...¡±


    Otherwise what? We get thrown out? We don¡¯t eat?


    ¡°Otherwise?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise¡­ Well, otherwise!¡± She yells and smiles.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise! Hehe!¡±


    She¡¯s trying to change the subject eh?


    ¡°Oh?¡± I look into her eyes and keep a straight face. ¡°Miss ¡®Elisa¡¯, did I ever tell you how much you suck at hiding things?¡±


    ¡°Whatever do you mean~~?¡± She replies still smiling.


    ¡°Oh? Pretending to be ignorant?¡±


    She stays silent while we keep looking at each other. Nora tries to hold her smile, while I just stare at her expressionless.


    After a few seconds, I can notice some sweat appearing on her forehead.


    I¡¯ll leave her be for now.


    ¡°*sigh* Whatever.¡± I lean back on the trunk of the tree.


    If she doesn¡¯t want to tell me the rest, then fine. It¡¯s not worth making fuss over it.


    I stretch my legs and put one on top of the other.


    This breeze sure feels nice.


    I feel something hard on top of my thighs.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m a pillow?¡±


    ¡°Yup~!¡±


    Nora just lied down and is using my legs to rest her head.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I shrug and put my hands behind my head.


    ¡°Today is so hot¡­ Weird.¡±


    ¡°It sure is.¡±


    This morning was reasonably cold but the temperature rose just like that. It¡¯s unusual at this time of the year. Well¡­ At least it used to be in my time.


    She keeps moving her head, trying to find the most comfortable position. She keeps her eyes closed, as if she wanted to sleep.


    ¡°So, what do you think of this village?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Me? It¡¯s not your usual village, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°The old man is hiding something, some of them are criminals who ran away from their homes, and they are somehow connected to Qahs Holm.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, they are smuggling people there, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I meant besides that. The old man said that Qahs Holm supports this village when it¡¯s needed. So they have a stronger connection than just simple smuggling.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Sooner or later, I¡¯ll find out the details anyway.


    ¡°By the way, you remember that man that you met earlier?¡±


    ¡°That creepy guy who complimented me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that guy. Keep away from him.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning to be anywhere near him, but why? Did he do something?¡±


    ¡°Not really, but I have reasons to think that he¡¯s not someone to trust.¡±


    ¡°Ok, you didn¡¯t need to tell me that though.¡± She turns her gaze to me. ¡°Besides, even if something happens, you can protect me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck missy. I¡¯m just one guy. Just the other day you almost got killed.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t remind me¡­¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you are going to train, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm-hm.¡± She nods and closes her eyes again.


    Speaking of which, I never discovered who that assassin was or who she worked for.


    It¡¯s a vexing situation, but there¡¯s not much I can do right now. I can only assume that she¡¯s probably with the faction that framed us for the prince¡¯s death.


    ¡°Nora, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, why did you learn Inner Magic?¡±


    It¡¯s a dangerous magic to use and learn. One mistake and we can screw up our body in more ways than we can imagine. In my time, there were cases where students blown up their own arms due to carelessness.


    ¡°Hmm, when I was little, probably 5, I was playing in my house. I don¡¯t remember well what I was doing, or how I did it, but the huge wardrobe in my mother¡¯s room fell on top of me.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t get hurt?¡±


    A wardrobe falling over a child wouldn¡¯t be a pretty thing to see.


    ¡°I was lucky. The door was open so I got stuck inside of it. I remember the maids screaming and calling for help. I tried to push it as hard as I could, but it wouldn¡¯t move an inch. I was so scared that I even thought that I would stay in there forever.¡± A weak laugh escapes from her mouth. ¡°I felt so weak, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t get out of there. Feeling trapped like that¡­ I don¡¯t want to feel like that ever again.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you decided to learn Inner Magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought that if I was stronger, I would never get stuck anywhere again. Of course, things are not as simple like that. I can¡¯t resolve all my problems with just pure strength, but at the time I thought I could. *giggle* Father didn¡¯t let me learn it until much later though.¡±


    ¡°And you weren¡¯t afraid?¡±


    ¡°A little, but miss Madeleine, my instructor, was nice and encouraged me. She taught me how to maintain my calm and focus under pressure, and only then how to use Strength Inner Magic.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Good enough reason as any other I suppose.


    We stay silent for a few minutes, enjoying the shade of the tree and the gentle gusts of wind.


    ¡°So, what do you think about the people here Nora?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Too soon to ask?¡±


    ¡°I only spend a morning with them. There¡¯s not really much I can say.¡±


    ¡°True enough. Dumb question.¡±


    ¡°Hmm-hmm¡± She shakes her head. ¡°It isn¡¯t... Well, I can say at least that I respect Haylie.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I noticed that. *sigh*¡±


    ¡°Haha, you really don¡¯t like her?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I would rather befriend a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Do dragons even exist?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, probably not. Legends say that they needed to be killed at least seven times, and normal magic didn¡¯t work on them. And to top it off, their skin was harder than steel, so¡­ Not a monster I would like to meet.¡±


    ¡°You could use Inner Magic to give you an edge.¡±


    ¡°True, but then again, legends also say that they themselves were powerhouses that could move really fast.¡±


    ¡°But, in those legends, heroes of lower rank than you managed to defeat them. You could easily take care of them.¡±


    ¡°They were strong.¡±


    ¡°But you are stronger.¡±


    ¡°Meh.¡± I shrug.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡±


    ¡°I just wouldn¡¯t want to fight a dangerous thing like that for no reason, that¡¯s all. If you haven¡¯t noticed, I don¡¯t enjoy fighting.¡±


    ¡°Hummm! Don¡¯t take it seriously please!¡± She puffs her cheeks. ¡°It was just pretend!¡±


    There¡¯s the ¡®please¡¯ again. I¡¯m starting to wonder if this command thing is more troublesome than useful.


    At least I¡¯m grateful that she really cares that much about her promise of not giving me orders.


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am, next time I¡¯ll ruin the joke on purpose.¡±


    She sighs.


    Honestly though...


    ¡­ What was I going to...


    I¡¯m kinda¡­


    Feeling weird.


    There¡¯s something¡­


    I don¡¯t know what¡­


    I¡¯m feeling a bit nauseous.


    It¡¯s as if I am about to throw up.


    A little push and the the lunch I just ate would come out.


    My head feels heavy, as if I am about to pass out.


    What the hell¡­ Is happening...?


    I rub my eyes and try to control my insides.


    ¡°Al?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    I¡¯m trying to not let it show, but no luck. Nora noticed that something is going on.


    ¡°Are you alright? You look pale!¡± She looks at me worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Just give me a minute¡­¡±


    My insides are torturing me. I should just let it go and throw up.


    No, control yourself!


    ¡°Al!? Seriously, are you ok!?!?¡±


    I need to¡­


    ¡°Aah, aah¡­¡± I take deep breaths, but they don¡¯t help at all.


    I look up, as if looking for something to help me to get rid of this torture.


    I see the branches of the tree with some red and green leaves.


    There¡¯s a crow. As black as it can possibly be. I would never see it if it was in the dark. Even its beak is dark.


    My vision becomes worse as soon as I look at it. It¡¯s as if I am about to shut down.


    It¡¯s because of that bird. It has to be.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t like it.


    I hate that thing. I despise it. That bird disgusts me.


    Such trash shouldn¡¯t be allowed to live.


    It has to die.


    I am going to erase it from existence.


    I extract 900 mana units to smash that thing into a paste.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡± Something asks me.


    As I am about to guide the mana towards the bird, it flies away. As if it sensed the immediate danger.


    But it¡¯s not flying fast, it¡¯s just casually flying away.


    Whatever, I¡¯ll just kill that thing.


    I move the mana towards it again.


    ¡°Hey Al! What are you doing!?¡±


    Annoying thing¡­ Person...?


    ¡°Just shut up for a second.¡±


    ¡°Wha--¡±


    I speed up the mana, but then I sense someone else extracting negative mana.


    That mana catches up with mine as it was getting to the crow.


    This annoying thing stopped me from killing that bird. Why is it against me?


    ¡°Hey Al! What¡¯s wrong with you!?¡± It shakes my shoulders.


    ¡°You also want to die, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Wha--!?¡±


    I grab her neck with my left hand get up. Then I summon an arrow in my free right hand.


    ¡°Gah!! A-Al!?¡±


    ************************


    (Nora POV)


    ¡°A-Al!?¡±


    What¡¯s happening!?


    His eyes are devoid of life, but his gaze could penetrate even the most hardened veteran.


    He pulls me up from the ground and puts me on my feet.


    ¡°Should have killed you all as soon I was summoned. You bloody nobles don¡¯t deserve any right to live. Should have killed every single one of you. You, your friends, their Servants---¡±


    ¡°Ah-aahh---!¡± He¡¯s hardening his grip on my neck.


    ¡°Your blood¡­ Full of precious mana¡­ I wonder...?¡±


    !!!!!!


    I try to push his fingers away, but he¡¯s too strong. He won¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Al! Ach, please! You¡¯re hurting me! W-what¡¯s wrong with you!?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He keeps looking at me with his intense stare. I can¡¯t break away from his eyes.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, I promised that I would never order him again, but--


    I really have to! I¡¯m sorry!


    ¡°Agh, Al! Let go of me!¡±


    He keeps staring at me. I try to pull away but his grip stays the same.


    He¡­ He ignored my order¡­?


    I can¡¯t get away from him. He doesn¡¯t let me go.


    Ah¡­ This must be, this must be a joke! It can¡¯t be real!


    He¡¯s really going to kill me if I don¡¯t escape!


    ¡°Let me go let me go let me go!!!¡±


    I order him many times, but he still doesn¡¯t obey.


    I¡¯m panicking. My legs are shaking.


    What should I do!? I have to¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do!


    I can¡¯t believe what¡¯s happening!


    He keeps looking at me. He¡¯s not moving at all. He just keeps grabbing me and looking.


    He involved us both with negative mana. Even if I try to use positive mana, it will just get neutralized as soon I do. I can¡¯t compete with him in magic.


    His fingers keep my blood from flowing. My vision is fading.


    I can¡¯t breath. At this rate, I¡¯m going to...


    ¡°Al, please! Stop!!!¡± I scream, desperate for him to listen.


    Tears are flowing from my eyes.


    He doesn¡¯t respond. He just keeps standing there.


    After a moment, he tilts his head. His gaze loses its threatening aura.


    ¡°N-Nora? Why are you¡­?¡±


    He looks at his hand grabbing my neck and then his other hand with the arrow.


    His eyes open wide in surprise and he immediately let¡¯s go of me.


    ¡°W-what¡­?¡±


    *cough cough cough*


    I fall on my knees and put my hands on my neck and cough. My breathing is too erratic.


    He looks at his left hand. He stares blankly at the arrow, but then it disappears.


    ¡°Nora¡­ What just happened? What... Was I about to do?¡±


    ¡°Y-you were¡­¡± I try to reply, but my voice gets stuck.


    I was really afraid. I¡¯m safe? Right? He¡¯s back to normal right?


    No, I¡¯m still afraid.


    I try to control my trembling arms, but I can¡¯t. I want to run away.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± He tries to say something. ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened to me just now, do you? Just¡­ Don¡¯t get near me!¡±


    He steps back and runs away.


    ¡°Al¡­¡±


    What happened just now¡­ It think it wasn¡¯t his fault, but I can¡¯t help how I feel.


    I feel relieved. Relieved because he went away.


    What happened¡­?


    I take deep breaths.


    I never heard of a Servant acting like that. He didn¡¯t obey me and he was hurting me. He was defying our contract.


    And then he talked about my blood? It¡¯s as if he was thirsty for mana.


    Wait Nora¡­ Think¡­ Stop and think.


    He suddenly started to feel sick. It was written in his face that he was about to throw up.


    Then he looked up.


    There was a crow. And he for some reason was about to do something to it.


    Did that crow¡­?


    I can¡¯t imagine how or why that crow made Al react like this, but I don¡¯t have any other idea.


    That crow did something to Al.


    I have to find it!


    ¡°Let me see¡­¡±


    I get up and look in the direction it flew off.


    ¡°He went towards the village. I¡¯m going to find it no matter what.¡±


    Clenching my hands, I run towards the village.


    ...


    I reach the center of the village.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    I look for it on the rooftops, but I can¡¯t see him.


    Everyone already had lunch and are doing their chores.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Oh, hey! Uhm, Elisa, was it? Did you bring the basket?¡±


    A girl about my age asks.


    ¡°Uh, uh!? Oh, no! I¡¯m sorry!¡± I forgot about it. ¡°I¡¯ll get it later ok!?¡±


    I run away from her while looking at the rooftops.


    ¡°Ah, hey! What¡¯s the matter!?¡± She yells, but I just ignore.


    I have to find that crow. I¡¯m tired of not knowing why all these weird things are happening!


    ¡­


    Twenty minutes have passed and I still can¡¯t find it.


    I already ran all over the village, but It didn¡¯t show up.


    Damnit!


    I can¡¯t give up!


    I keep running and checking all sides of all the buildings. Front, back, left, right. I have to make sure I check each building properly!


    The only birds I find are seagulls.


    ¡°Please be on this one!¡±


    I check this house from all sides, but no luck.


    Crows like to be in high places right?


    But what if it flew away from the village? Or what if it didn¡¯t even come to the village and just kept flying?


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    No, even if he isn¡¯t here, I have to keep looking. I have to find out what happened.


    ¡°Alright, next house!¡±


    I check the front of another house. Nothing.


    But as I run to check the back.


    ¡°Ah! There it is!¡±


    A black bird.


    It¡¯s the crow we saw! It¡¯s on top of the rooftop.


    It¡¯s looking at me.


    ¡°Ah! Found you!¡±


    ¡­ Now what?


    Argh, I¡¯m so stupid. I looked for it without knowing what I would do if I found it.


    Ok, keep calm¡­ Think logically.


    The easiest would be killing it, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I should capture it alive.


    Ok. Alive. That¡¯s easy.


    There¡¯s no one watching.


    I can use¡­ Physical Magic maybe? But I might kill it by accident.


    What if---


    *Cah!*


    It caws and flies away.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡±


    I start running after it.


    Damnit, I can¡¯t use magic while running! Else I¡¯ll kill it by accident.


    I have to run after it until it stops.


    I don¡¯t know where it¡¯s going, but it¡¯s flying outside of the village.


    It can fly wherever it wants, I won¡¯t give up!


    It¡¯s going north, and we are already a good distance from the village.


    The crow starts descending and lands on the ground.


    ¡°Ah-ah! Got you!¡±


    But as I was about to cast magic to hold it down, it started to morph.


    ¡°E-Eh?¡±


    It started to grow.


    Its wings started to lose it¡¯s form and transform into human arms. Its legs also transform into human legs. The body and the head assume a human appearance.


    As all of that happens, all of its feathers disappear.


    ¡°Wha-at¡­¡±


    A blue haired man appears where there used to be a crow.


    It looks young, but older than me. His body is muscular and he¡¯s wearing a formal black attire.


    He¡¯s just like a doll I used to have. He looks just like it.


    ¡°Who-o¡­ Who are you?¡± I ask.


    He gives a gentle smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Just know that I am your guardian angel.¡±


    That voice!!!


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re the one from back then!¡±


    The voice I heard when I was at my mansion, when Al got killed!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who are you!? Why did you help me!? Why---!?¡±


    ¡°Shhh, please, don¡¯t ask all those questions. You only need to know that I want to protect you, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Protect me?¡±


    Who¡¯s he in the first place!? And why does he care about me?


    ¡°You were running all over the village looking for me. Sorry for just appearing just now, but I had to make sure that I could bring you somewhere where no one would see us.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    He raises his hand.


    ¡°Nevermind that. Just know that what happened earlier wasn¡¯t your Servants fault. It was mine. Servant¡¯s nature react very strongly to our existence. I was selfish and got more close than I should. I¡¯m really sorry, you I got you hurt.¡± He bows.


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    So he really isn¡¯t human? Then what is he? What does he mean that he was selfish?


    ¡°I meant what I said. Servants hate my kind.¡± He raises his finger. ¡°Let me explain, mages believe that there are only three types of mana, but in truth, there are more.¡±


    ¡°More types of mana? You mean, besides neutral, negative and positive?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Even I am unsure how many there are, but I can safely say that there are at least 5. I don¡¯t have neutral mana inside of me like you have, instead, I have another type of mana. We call it the Dark Mana.¡±


    ¡°Dark¡­ What?¡±


    I don¡¯t get it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand, but you should question some things that you learned. Not everything is like how it¡¯s explained in those books you studied.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He continues. ¡°Dark Mana. It¡¯s a different kind of mana. It¡¯s not like the three types you know. It¡¯s a passive type of mana. It makes everything react to it. It can¡¯t be used.¡±


    ¡°React?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just by being close. As you could see, Servants are the most extremist examples. Alddan went mad just because I was close to him, imagine if I touched him. Meanwhile humans react differently...¡±


    He gets closer to me.


    ¡°Differently?¡±


    I think about stepping back, but I can¡¯t. My legs won¡¯t move.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He stops right in front of me. ¡°They dream.¡± He touches my forehead.


    A huge sense of sleepiness falls on top of me. My head feels heavy and my eyes just want to get closed.


    ¡°Wha¡­..¡±


    I fall on the ground, too tired to even consider to move...


    I¡¯m too tired to think....


    ¡°I thought you deserved to know at least this much. I¡¯ll make sure that someone picks you up and brings you safely to the village.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I try to look at him, but I just want to close my eyes¡­


    ¡°Sleep well Mander. Just remember, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    He says so with a warm smile just before I close my eyes.


    Mander¡­?


    I can¡¯t stay awake anymore... I should just let myself fall asleep...


    **********************************


    (Alddan POV)


    My mind is blank.


    One moment I was just relaxing with Nora, the next I was strangling her. It¡¯s like if time skipped.


    I was just there, seated, and then I was strangling her. Just like that.


    No fade out. No weird memories. No nothing. Just skipped from one scene to the other.


    What the hell happened!?


    I just don¡¯t know how¡­ Or why¡­


    Am I going nuts? Until now I was just joking to myself when I thought about me being paranoid, but now I really think I am losing it!


    Is this some kind of side effect...?


    Side effect to what, you stupid!?


    Too many questions, too few fuckin answers!!!


    ¡°AAAGH!!!¡± I scratch my head as hard as I can.


    I crouch on the ground and look at the grass.


    ¡°Aaaafuuuu¡­¡± I take a deep breath.


    And then another.


    That¡¯s right. Above all else, I must keep my cool.


    What¡¯s happening to me is not normal, but it isn¡¯t an excuse to lose my calm.


    I¡­ Need to speak with her¡­


    I know very well what happened. I hurted her. But I need to know the details.


    Why I did that? Did something happen? Did she order me to do something? How did I managed to hurt her despite our contract?


    I need to know what happened. Everything that she might remember is important.


    She must know at least something¡­ She must¡­


    ¡°She¡­ Went towards the village, I think?¡±


    I look at the village.


    Can I really talk to her? Am I allowed?


    I don¡¯t know if I have the courage¡­


    ¡­ No. It doesn¡¯t matter if I shouldn¡¯t in a moral level. She¡¯s my only lead.


    If she doesn¡¯t want to talk to me, then fine, I¡¯ll try to be respectful and give her some space. But sooner or later I¡¯ll have to make her talk.


    ¡°...¡±


    I kind of hate myself right now. For thinking those thoughts.


    I shake my head.


    Let¡¯s leave my pathetic personal dilemmas for later. Right now I should find her.


    I run towards the village.


    ¡­


    After ten minutes running around the village, I couldn¡¯t find her.


    She must be inside of some house. Maybe Fatwoman¡¯s house?


    ¡°Huh, hello, are you looking for someone?¡±


    I look behind, and there¡¯s a girl with a broom on her hand.


    ¡°Yeah, did you see my friend? Elisa.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I saw her earlier. She was running around the village, and I don¡¯t know why. I called her, but she just ignored. I think she was looking for something.¡±


    Looking for something? Does that mean that she knows what happened!?


    ¡°I-I see. Do you know where she is?¡±


    ¡°I saw her running outside of the village. I was going to call  her but then I thought she was going to meet you. *gasp* Should I have stopped her¡­? Is she in trouble!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°That way, to the north.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    The moment she points me where she went, I start running.


    ...


    Soon after, I exit the village from the north side.


    I¡¯m starting to feel¡­


    Ugh, did her sandwiches have something rotten?


    No matter! I¡¯ll just suck it up for now!


    I look in the distance, and see a man.


    Who¡¯s he?


    I¡¯m¡­ I? My head feels¡­


    That guy¡­ That thing¡­ There¡¯s also another thing on the ground¡­


    Thing? She? He? It? Nora?


    Why should I care about that thing on the ground? The other¡­


    The other one should die!


    **********************


    The man crouches close to Nora, and caresses her sleeping face.


    ¡°Mander¡­ If only I had been stronger¡­¡±


    *BAAAM*


    A loud sound comes from the sudden impact between the Alddan¡¯s fist and the man¡¯s face.


    The man is sent a few meters sliding on the ground.


    He immediately gets up and composes himself, then looks to where he was before.


    There stands a black haired man, with such an expression that could kill a beast by just looking.


    ¡°Ah, I see. It¡¯s unfortunate how I didn¡¯t notice your approach.¡±


    He just looks at the enraged man, as if he was never hit in the face.


    ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll understand this, but no conventional magic or physical attacks work on me.¡±


    Alddan ignores his words and jumps forward.


    ¡°AAAAHH!¡±


    The man sighs.


    As soon as Alddan gets close, the violet haired extends his right hand and grabs Alddan by the neck, and squeezes his hand.


    He raises Alddan in the air and forces him to stand on the tip of his toes.


    ¡°Aaagh-aah!¡±


    ¡°Most people don¡¯t know about this, but there are ways to knock out a Servant.¡±


    ¡°Ghh!!¡±


    Alddan tries to break the man¡¯s arm with Strength Inner Magic, but to no avail.


    Then he extracts 900 mana units and burns the man.


    ¡°...¡±


    But again, to no avail.


    There¡¯s no skin burned, or even hair. It¡¯s as if he was never attacked. His face is clean as if he just washed it.


    The man casually looks at Alddan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Servants are just like humans, but they won¡¯t die unless the brain is destroyed, or they run out of mana. But, if we cut the oxygen, the brain will die, temporarily at least.¡±


    He squeezes his hand harder. His fingers start penetrating Alddan¡¯s neck and blood flows through his arm.


    ¡°Ahh-gah!!!¡±


    ¡°You Servants really hate our kind, don¡¯t you? Since forever, we tried to understand why, and how we could co-exist, but we never found out. We were forced to lock you away in your own worlds.¡±


    ¡°Ghhh!¡± Alddan keeps struggling as hard as he can, activating all kinds of magic and trying to hurt that man who just casually ignores his attacks.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity. Some of you really have great stories to tell. I wish we could just chat forever and tell incredible stories... I even know your¡¯s as a matter of fact.¡± The man looks down, with sadness. ¡°But, it just cannot be¡­ If only---¡±


    Alddan summons one arrow in his right hand and stabs the man in the neck.


    He casually looks at what happened, and back at Alddan again.


    ¡°Like I said, you can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Alddan pulls the arrow. It¡¯s soaked in blue glowing blood.


    Such blood is certainly not of this world.


    The wound doesn¡¯t shed any blood and heals immediately.


    Alddan brings the arrow to his mouth and sucks the tip of it.


    The man looks at Alddan, curious.


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Alddan grins and opens his hand in front of the man¡¯s face.


    And in just one moment, everything in front of that hand disintegrated with a flash.


    The man¡¯s head and the ground behind him disappeared. There¡¯s just a big hole behind him.


    The headless man let¡¯s go of Alddan and takes a few steps backwards. His neck his gushing out blue blood everywhere.


    Alddan just stands where he was, grinning while looking at the man. His right hand is now visible, since the front of his glove that he was using disintegrated as well.


    The man¡¯s head regenerates in few seconds. He looks at Alddan in surprise, with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Hehe¡­ Hehehehe¡­¡± Alddan laughs.


    ¡°What was¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yes¡­ Now we can fight fairly¡­¡±


    Alddan keeps grinning and looking at the man, but his eyes are unfocused.


    The man adopts a serious expression. He knows that he underestimated his opponent.


    He¡¯s now aware that Alddan just became a dangerous enemy.


    ¡°I fucking hate you¡­ Hehe, your blood is delicious¡­ I want it. I want that power. You¡¯re going to give it to me.¡±


    Alddan opens his eyes and focuses his vision on the opponent.


    His pupils are glowing bright blue. His grin can almost touch both ears.


    ¡°I wonder how many times I¡¯ll have to erase you until you beg for your life. Let¡¯s find out, shall we?¡±